Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 3

2023-05-02T13:23:56Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter III: The Red-Eyed Cat Girls==
===Part 1===
The distorted landscape changed in the blink of an eye. With a light feeling of dizziness, Celica and her friends were surrounded by a plain with thin blades of grass, and trees growing in a chaotic manner.

It looked like it used to be a field; there were signs that it had been cleared and touched by human hands. A total of ten people, Celica included, stood in the middle of this facsimile of a field.

— “What is this place...?” — Celica asked, bewildered at this place that she had never seen before.

There was not a soul around these people — not even the Ten Sages or the Orbus Librarius Norma. It was such a quiet place; someone swore they could hear a bird chirping, or something like it

This area had probably been destroyed by the Black Beast. At least, it was nothing you would see in Ishana.

— “Well, I have no idea. But it looks like we went to the right place.” — Nine answered languidly and brushed her hair with a long, heavy sweep.

It was a hasty teleport that not only carried a large group of people, but also crossed the boundaries of the island. The wear and tear on the body was extraordinary, but not as much as it took to teleport into Ishana from the outside.

Since there were so many people here, maybe they had been pulled in by someone's mental image — but a mental image was not enough of a clue to specifically reveal where this place was.

A barren field and mountains could be seen in the horizon. Valkenhayn and Jubei looked around and observed the scene, so full with nature.

The wind was dry, and the air smelled of land.

— “This place is brimming with seithr...”

— “It is. A protective spell, just in case?”

In response to Valkenhayn's disdained muttering, Trinity cast a protective spell on everyone. Feeling the warmth of the spell on her skin for a few seconds, Nine turned her exhausted face to Hakumen, who stood in silence next to Nirvana.

— “So? How long are you keeping Celica in your arms?”

— “........”

— “Say something! Better yet, put her down!”

In his silence, Hakumen looked somewhat astonished. While in his arms, Celica turned her eyes from Hakumen to Nine and back, sporting a wry smile.

— “''BARK, BARK, BARK!'' That’s a real dog in heat… here, Nine! Shake!”

— “Shut your mouth!” Nine rushed in, and with light movements, she delivered a flying kick to Terumi’s head.

— “Agh…!”

With a sound as dull as his cry, Terumi turned over and fell into the thick bushes.

Valkenhayn just stared and shook his head; unlike Hakumen, he was not having any of this.

— “Oh, uh… I have a question!”

Just as everyone’s exasperation made the air so thick it could be cut with a knife, Celica slipped from Hakumen’s arms and raised her hand with vigor.
She immediately felt dizzy. Celica slumped backward, only to be effortlessly held up by Nirvana and Hakumen. After giving a shy word of thanks for their generous assistance, she began her question.

— “Are those… your friends?” — She asked, staring at two smiling shadows standing to either side of Jubei.

These were the unexpected reinforcements who helped them escape from Ishana.

The taller one had the stature of a normal girl, with a toned body exposed by her rough attire. The shorter, however, was small enough to look like a human child. Coupled with a garb that covered her entire body, she looked as adorable as a stuffed animal.

Both of them wore hoods that covered their entire heads, with triangular ears protruding from the top. Long tails hung down from their waists, flapping and swaying, wild and free. They looked similar enough to Jubei, a feline beastkin, but there was one striking difference:

Their faces.

They looked black as night, buried in the shadows created by their hoods; even the color of their skin was impossible to tell. Their faces looked drenched in darkness; their eyes and mouths, which looked like they had been drawn onto their heads, seemed to float within the hood.

When Celica spoke, Jubei looked back at the eccentric duo.
— “Oh, that's right. I forgot to introduce them.”

Standing at Jubei's side, the taller one put her large hands on her supple hips, and the mouth on her face smiled into the shape of a crescent moon. The red hair sprouting from her forehead caught the eye.

— “The name's Suzukaka; and the little one here's Totokaka. Look at that skull brooch on her hood, ain't it the cutest thing?!”
Suzukaka, the red-haired girl, picked up the smaller one and bowed towards Celica.
— “...nice to meet you.” — The childlike girl, introduced as Totokaka, spoke in a hushed voice, seeming a little nervous.

— “Whoa... so cute~!”
Seeing that Totokaka looked like a talking, walking stuffed animal, Celica reflexively relaxed her cheeks and lowered her voice.

Totokaka had bluish-silver hair sprouting from her hood and, as Suzukaka had said, a skull ornament between her ears. She did love that brooch, but when Suzukaka called it "the cutest thing", she couldn't help but be bewildered. Though her face was like red circles floating on a dark void, Celica liked the eccentric look of it.
— “So cute... nice to meet you, Toto!”

Suzukaka shot her a teasing look, and Celica folded both hands under her chin while her eyes glimmered. Totokaka just looked on and scowled. A little behind Celica, someone staggered to their feet, looking more ecstatic than jubilant.

— “Gah... I love them so much! Tiny Totokaka looks so cute with the bushy tail, but Suzukaka looks nice too...!”

Trinity softly smiled at Nine and Celica, who were completely captivated by the look of Suzukaka, Totokaka, and Jubei.

— “We have met them before. While investigating the place of the battle against the Black Beast, they showed up suddenly with quite a lot of friends.” There was no telling if Nine and Celica actually heard that explanation.

Nine asked Jubei, her eyes still moist — “Hey, these girls aren’t beastkin, right? What are they…?”

Jubei’s face twisted bitterly. He did not want to be asked that much, but he didn’t know how to say how he felt without it feeling rude, so he replied in a muffled tone:

— “Simply put, they’re my ‘daughters’.”

— “Wait… daughters? ‘Daughters’?” Nine spoke again, the words slipping out of her lips.

The captivated smile on her face froze up, and soon her eyes glowed with an intense, fiery color — like that of boiling lava. The smile disappeared, like it was sucked back into her face, and instead, light appeared in her outstretched hands.

— “What was that? ''WHOSE DAUGHTERS—?!''”

Immediately after Nine’s angry shouts, the light released by her rage caused an explosion that shook the entire area.

For the first time in a long time, Celica walked on her own two feet in an unknown land, in an unknown world. Nirvana walked right at her side; she actually walked at a much faster pace, but she felt sorry for following Celica’s pace exactly. And yet, even if Celica thanked her for her concern, she probably would not understand, and her only answer would be a blank stare. Imagining Nirvana like that made the dependable bodyguard seem even cuter, causing Celica to chuckle quietly.

Next to Celica walked Trinity, followed by Terumi and Valkenhayn. Hakumen was farthest behind. Having offered to guide the group, Suzukaka and Totokaka led the way — right behind them was Nine, who could not stop apologizing after sending their hairs on end with her attack spell.

— “Sorry, sorry, really sorry…!!!” Nine rarely apologized to anyone without Jubei around. “I didn’t mean to attack you! I got inflamed, and then…!!”

— “Oh, no.... well.... don't worry about it. I talked too soon.” — A dry, weak laugh spilled out of Suzukaka's crayon-esque lips. The catkin's rounded shoulders, which normally were hunched over, looked more slumped than usual.

The band led by Suzukaka was now headed west. They went to the forest beyond the mountains, which awaited them at the end of a roadless path occupied by grass and trees. Apparently, there lay an entire village of people like Suzukaka. Neither the Mage’s Guild or the Orbis Librarius Norma knew about it, so it was the perfect place to take shelter. It was fortunate that the group was able to teleport somewhere near that village, although the teleportation spell had been definitely influenced by the mental images of Suzukaka and Totokaka.

As they walked, Trinity began to briefly explain the eccentricity of their new guests to Celica and Nine, who still didn’t know anything about Suzukaka or her tribe.

— “They’re not actually beastkin; they’re bio-weapons created from Jubei’s genes. So, it’s not wrong to call them ‘daughters’…”

— “A bioweapon...?” Celica gave a curious tilt of her head. She could never have imagined that, from Suzukaka's charming appearance.

Jubei nodded with a snarl, answering before Trinity could.

— “It was when the Black Beast had just appeared. The country that sheltered me asked me to donate my genes for some reason... and I agreed.”

— “So they're your...” As she was about to answer, Nine trailed off. She wondered if it was appropriate to say those words in front of the triangular-eared girls.

But Suzukaka picked up on the question anyway.

— “A clone, right? At least, I think that was the word." Suzukaka chirped and continued, — "But you can see clearly that I'm not a clone. We don't look alike, I'm not as strong as Mitsuyoshi... I'm the biggest hardass in the village, but compared to the Big M? Not even close!”

Suzukaka did not seem to know what a bio-weapon or a clone was, not did she seem to care about the ethical and moral issues that people had with those. Whether or not it was a good thing, it’s hard to tell.

Jubei, for his part, did not think it was good, and his face showed deep regret.

— “At the time, I thought it was fair to do anything necessary to defeat the Black Beast. But shortly after these children were born, the country raising them was destroyed by the Black Beast... and the children were all that remained. They had nothing left, but their mission to fight the Black Beast.”

The countries that treated them as a military force disappeared, as did the people who were meant to oversee them.

— “Every country was in chaos at the time. You were not the only one without say in the matter.” Valkenhayn said sternly, more as a rebuke than a comfort.

In truth, given the world's situation at the time, Jubei's choice might have been even more humane: the first countermeasure taken against the Black Beast was to wipe out a country with nuclear weapons.

— “I guess you're right,” Jubei answered, “but I still don't get to pat myself on the back for it.”
With his answer came a grimace. Of course, his old friend would give him brute advice instead of cheap sympathy.

Suzukaka turned to Jubei gracefully. She continued walking backwards, sporting her crescent-moon grin.

— “We're still living it up in the Kaka Tribe... why the long face, Lord Mitsuyoshi?” When Suzukaka said this, with little concern for comforting him, Jubei's eyes briefly widened in surprise and he smiled.

— “You're right... I'm sorry I sounded so bitter.” It was not like Jubei regretted the existence of those girls to begin with.

Suzukaka happily wagged her tail at Jubei's calmer tone, before it immediately stretched.

— “Oh yeah, I forgot to tell ya'; Munefuyu was in the village earlier.”

— “Seriously?” Jubei said, his tail stretched out in surprise while he gleamed wide-eyed at Suzukaka.

— “Munefuyu?” Nine asked, tucking her hair behind her ears.

— “My brother.” Jubei answered calmly. The short answer and the look on Jubei's face revealed the brotherly tenderness he still felt. Then, remembering his earlier slip of the tongue, Jubei gave a warped smile and twitched his beard.

— “As in, my ''actual'' younger brother.”

Nine and Trinity giggled at Jubei's clarification. Suzukaka, on the other hand, didn’t understand a word.

— “He told me to tell you he’s still alive and well…” Suzukaka said, “and to not go too hard.”

She turned around again, her steps no longer reminding him of his dark past. Noticing this, Nine looked at Suzukaka's dancing tail and secretly whispered into Jubei's ear.

— “She's a great daughter, right, Dad?”

— “Oh, come on... don't say that.” Although his smile was dismissive, Jubei knew Nine's smile was not remotely meant to tease. He just could not take being called "dad", so he looked up at her bright eyes and put his hands on his head, like he'd been caught red-handed.

During Nine and Jubei's exchange, a curious Celica walked alongside Suzukaka and Totokaka, who led the way. But she had already walked so much she was getting dizzy, so Nirvana wasted no time before picking her up. Her long ponytail bounced with every step from Nirvana.

— “So... Suzukaka's tribe is called 'Kaka'?” While Celica asked, still sitting in Nirvana's arms, Suzukaka proudly puffed out her chest.

— “Eeyup! We thought it up. We're neither human nor beastkin, so we came up with a nice name for ourselves. Pretty cool, ain't it?”

At her feet, Totokaka mimicked the puff of Suzukaka's chest. Celica practically gushed with excitement at Totokaka's adorable gesture.

— “Yeah!” Celica nodded, “it's like a big secret club! So cool...!”

— “So cool...!” Totokaka repeated Celica's words.

Then, Celica decided to mimic her as well.

— “The Kaka Tribe is so groovy—!!”

— “The Kaka Tribe...!!”

Everything Celica said, Totokaka repeated. It went on and on, over and over again, while the cheerful leader passed through the mountain roads. Before anyone knew it, the sun had long since set, and night was starting to fall. Soon, the group would be unable to walk without a light.

— “Hey! Pass through this forest and you'll get to my village.”

After pointing to the deep woods at the end of the mountain path, Suzukaka raised her arms and stretched her body, all too happy to be closer to home.

===Part 2===
The night was dark, and the moon grew bright. The treetops rustled while a bonfire crackled. Water poured and streamed, causing steam to rise up. Celica squealed with delight at what she saw at the end of the narrow path, cut through the bushes in the secluded forest.

The village of the Kaka, under the guidance of Suzukaka, went around the rocky mountains and the forest. When the group arrived, the forest and the night sky were pitch black, and several bonfires burned between the little huts of stone and clay.

Celica's group, resting in one of the huts amidst the flickering red flames, had come here after being promised a trip to a special place before their meal was ready. It was a long way from the center of the village, and the rugged surface of the rocky mountains could be seen nearby. A few trees had been cut down, and in the center was a pond surrounded by rocks of various sizes.

It was more than just a pond: it was a hot spring.

— “That's so cool...!! Look, Sis! There's a bath outside!” — Celica squealed.
She wasted no time before taking her clothes off and hid her chest with a towel while she ran off toward the steaming rock bath. Nine and Trinity followed suit, covering themselves with thin cloths; their long hair, which usually slid down their backs, was now tied up. Their skin, from the shoulders to the nape of neck, reflected the color of the bonfires.

— “Hey, don't rush in or you'll fall!”

— “Ufufu...” Trinity chuckled, “but this is so nice... it's the first time I've stargazed in a hot bath!”

And she wiped the fog off her glasses with the tip of a towel. She only didn't take her glasses off because she wanted to cherish every passing moment and still be able to see her surroundings.

Suzukaka stood naked on the rocks surrounding the hot springs, wearing nothing but the hood that covered her head. She beckoned Celica and the others with a flutter of her hand.

— “You'll get cold if you keep gawking. Come on, don't be shy! Get in!”

Totokaka was one step ahead of her, already in the bath. She was dressed for a bath — or rather, covered in cloth from head to toe, floating in the water like a stuffed animal.

— “I'm coming in...!” With excitement and anticipation, Celica rearranged her ponytail into a bun, like she was rolling up her sleeves. Then she slowly dipped her toes into the hot water. “Haaa.... it's so warm!”

The water's warmth spread all over her body, eliciting a deep breath; her face naturally relaxed. The hot water was as soft as it was moist, gently soaking up the skin. Chest-deep in the water, she was completely captivated.

— “Hehehe... this feels great.” Leaning her milky white skin against the rocks, Trinity took a deep breath as well. Nine sat next to her and stretched out her long legs.

— “Mm.... never thought I'd get to soak up a hot spring like this.” Nine said while her notoriously tense face loosened into a relaxed, feminine visage.

Celica, too, stretched out in the tub, letting the steaming water wash away the fatigue that had plagued her the whole trip. In fact, it was just before noon today when she had woken up from a five-day coma. She recalled the doctor saying, “you must rest,” as the steam faded to white.

— “I found this place while digging for stones to build a house... so I decided to make it a rock bath for everyone to chill out in. Take your time and soak it in!” — Suzukaka said and sat on a rock. She dipped her knees into the water and sipped vigorously, from a rugged ceramic teacup filled with cloudy white sake. There was plenty more in a ceramic jug by her side. Nine, Trinity and Celica were offered some of her drink, but all three declined due to fatigue and age — not only that, but Nine and Trinity had just graduated from the Academy, so they could not drink alcohol under Ishana law.

— “So... where's Jubei? And the rest?” Suzukaka asked. Totokaka, who had been drifting innocently in the water until then, slid closer to Celica with only her head sticking out of the water. Celica mimicked her by holding her knees until she was neck-deep in the spring, then she nodded at Totokaka.

— “Jubei doesn't like getting wet... and the others are resting indoors, so maybe they'll get in after us.”

— “Can't imagine them taking a bath…” Nine grumbled, tucking some hair behind her ear.

Meanwhile, Trinity gave a wry shrug.

— “True... but even without Jubei, there's still Valkenhayn, Terumi, and Hakumen to go.”
Celica immediately imagined Valkenhayn, Terumi and Hakumen soaking in the steaming water — the mere thought of it made her burst out laughing.

— “Pfffffttttt — I'm sorry for laughing, but that sounds so funny!! I bet they wouldn't even bother chatting!”

— “Please don't say that, Celica. Just thinking about it gives me the chills.” — Nine said, and she felt a chill run down her spine that made her hold herself.
Suzukaka cackled while sitting on the rocks, and even Trinity held back her grin with a lightly-clenched hand. Totokaka was the only one who didn't get why everyone was laughing, looking around curiously while she spun around in the water.

Suddenly Celica stopped laughing, as if she'd seen something floating in front of her. And she ''had'' seen something: a ripple on the warm surface of the water every time she leaned forward or laughed. Nine and Trinity’s…

— “...........hey Sis, hey Trinity — you're full of style, aren't you?”

— “Huh? What's the matter?”

— “Don't look at me like that, it's embarrassing.”

— “The 'style' I mean is... your chest.”

With wrinkles between her eyebrows, Celica glared at the voluptuous mass floating before her. Maybe it was her top-tier athleticism, but Nine's taut, smooth curves made her breasts look perfectly solid. On the other hand, Trinity's were so soft they could melt to the touch. Celica looked down once more; dissatisfied, she covered her chest with her own hands. Though she was not homely in any way, she couldn't help but compare herself to the stunning beauties around her.

— “You’re my sister, but you’re Trinity’s pal, so… I wish I was more like you.” Celica said. Totokaka tilted her head at Celica's gestures, looking curious as usual.

— “Don’t worry about it. This has nothing to do with our friendship.” — Nine said, causing Celica’s lips to twitch at the thought. She immediately gave Celica a look of worry.

Trinity then smiled at the sisters’ exchange, while Suzukaka moved to the rock right above her. Holding a ceramic jug and a teacup in her hands, Suzukaka looked right at Celica’s chest with bright red eyes.

— “It feels great to have big boobs, don’t it…? If you eat some more, you’ll get bigger!”

— “But that’s not enough! Come on… can’t you share some of yours? Sis? Trinity?!”

Celica jumped out of the hot water and lunged at Nine. Grabbing her toned waist, she tickled her sides as hard as she could. Unable to resist, Nine wriggled and lashed out at her sister.

— “Hey, STOP THAT!” Nine yelled, but fell into a giggling fit as fast as Celica grabbed her.

Then Totokaka joined in, causing Nine to struggle even harder and practically hack up a lung with laughter while the water splashed farther. One splash went so high that it hit Suzukaka in the face, causing her to lose her grip on her ceramic jug. Her superhuman Kaka reflexes made sure she reached for the jug as fast as she could…

but she ended up grabbing the bottom of the jug.

The frothy liquor within was poured down on Trinity, who sat right below.

The outdoor rock bath, which had been lively with the girls' voices just before, was now cold with silence. Suzukaka and Totokaka could sense the air between Celica and Nine, so they were too stunned to even move.

While everyone stared at her in shock, Trinity saw that her glasses had gotten stained with sake.

She slowly took them off and glared with a massive, twisted grin...

===Part 3===
The moon rose high in the night sky, and the forest had sunk into a deep silence. The night kept getting darker; Nine, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhayn and Terumi gathered in a hut at the Kaka Village. Several ceramic cups were placed for the guests on a rustic table; Valkenhayn's cup had tea in it, steaming white. Nine sat on a small chair, apparently made out of logs, and took a sip from her cup. The tea, a favorite among the Kaka Tribe, had a color and scent like those of green tea — but its taste was far stronger than it was pleasant. Nevertheless, it relaxed tired bodies quite well. Even after borrowing some power from Valkenhayn and Terumi, Nine could barely stand after putting a protective barrier on the village; she had spent too much mana on teleporting here.

— “Are you okay? You look so pale...” — Jubei's nose wrinkled while he looked at Nine.

Nine shook her head lightly. Her face was so exhausted, it looked theatrical.

— “I'm not okay... I'm wrecked. I just want to snuggle a big cat and take a long nap.”

— “I get that you're tired, but can you not make that kind of joke?” Jubei frowned and sank his face into his large hands. Nine, however, took no offense; she smiled happily in spite of her visible fatigue.

Out of the corner of Nine's eye, Terumi — who sat with his legs thrown up on the table behind Jubei — made a face like he'd swallowed a bug.

— “Whooooa... a witch and a cat in love?! That’s the ''greatest fairy tale ever told!''” He sneered sarcastically. Terumi spat at the floor in disgust, and Nine glared at him as fast as his spit hit the ground.

— “Don't butt into people's conversations. I've already had it rough; can you just not talk unless you absolutely have to?”

— “That would be fine by me... but I wonder what your pals and your sis will think?” Terumi cackled, “you'd look like a wooden doll next to me! Imagine the looks on their fucking faces!”

— “You want to talk about Trinity and Celica again...?” Nine placed her cup on the table and slowly stood up, before Jubei broke his firm stance and quickly got up from his chair to intervene.

— “Hey, hey! Calm down! This isn't the time. And Nine, no sorcery for now.” Jubei said.

It was a large barrier to a mass teleportation. It took quite a while to recover, due to Nine's vast amounts of mana.

Nine, now calm, threw a sharp glance at Terumi, but reluctantly sat back on her chair and turned her eyes away from his unpleasant grin. Jubei just scratched his head. He sighed and turned to see Valkenhayn and Hakumen sitting, looking like they wanted no part of the situation.

…and Jubei sighed again. He realized this crew was not very cooperative; while he had a younger brother he had never been on good terms with, in retrospect he thought their relationship was reasonably close. But that brother had already passed…

As usual, a well-timed, leisurely knock broke the tense air between Nine and Terumi.

— “Sorry I’m late~!” Trinity said as she opened the door. She stepped in with a soft, wry smile — just from looking at Nine’s face, she could tell what had happened while she was gone.

Trinity waved her cotton-like platinum hair and sat down in the empty seat between Jubei and Terumi.

— “Madam Trinity, how is Celica?” — Valkenhayn asked, offering Trinity a cup of freshly brewed tea.

— “She is doing fine,” Trinity answered, “but she seems exhausted. I made her some tea to help with her condition, burned some incense to refill her mana, and just in case, I put a magical ward on her room.”

— “That is… good to hear. Thank you.”

Nine breathed in deep enough for everyone to hear and rested her forehead on one hand. She relaxed her shoulders calmly, a fresh change from her row with Terumi. The sight of her made Trinity’s cheeks relax.

— “No, no — Celica is an important friend to me too.”

Trinity always thought that, because there was so little she could do for herself, she should at least do what she could for her friends and loved ones; so had she always believed.

Heavy footsteps could be heard from Hakumen, who had been silent and motionless. The tall man in white walked up beside the table and turned towards Nine.

— “That makes all Six… let’s get down to business.”

It was time to continue the meeting that had to be interrupted that day. The matter of the Nox Nyctores, Take-Mikazuchi, was still up in the air. Hakumen’s white mask, featureless and reticent, appealed to Nine to start talking about their situation then and there.

Nine picked up the cup and tilted it. The unique scent of tea stimulated her senses. She no longer hesitated to speak — if she could even stop herself from doing it. With her eyelids heavy, Nine summarized the contents of her lecture.

— “I’m sure we’ve talked about the Sealed Weapon Izayoi.” She put down her cup and left her seat. “This might be a bit off-topic, but… you ever wonder how sorcery works on Black Beasts, and normal weapons don’t?”

Nine laid out the elements of nature one after another, like she was spreading cards on the table. She demonstrated each element with small magical constructs: a tiny flame for fire; a water orb; a stone; and a pocket-sized whirlwind.

— “These are the Four Elements. Fire, water, earth, and wind… and the Two Origins: light and darkness.” In the middle of the Four Elements, a bright light and a shadowy orb appeared. Nine continued, "there's not a lot of difference between the capabilities of sorcery and science. Whether it's man-made or magical, all fire burns just the same — we call that Logic. The thing is... even nuclear bombs, the ultimate man-made weapon, can't damage a Black Beast."

Nine's hand flicked across the table, sweeping out the elements in a single motion. She stared at the remnants of light that she'd scattered.

— “That's because the Black Beast exists outside of Logic, and what's bound by Logic can't harm what isn't. But sorcery also exists outside of Logic, so it can hurt a Black Beast.”

— “Outside of Logic…? What do you mean?” Jubei asked, frowning visibly. He had no experience with sorcery, so he could barely grasp all that — but the thought of it made Nine smile. Her tone softened just a bit.

— “Sorcery is powered by a person’s willpower and soul. I believe it has some effect on Seithr…” Nine could not say for sure — but she knew magic arts could be easily influenced by the user's mental state. She believed the relationship between this and Seithr would become clear soon. “But it's not a coincidence that Sorcery can affect Black Beasts, because it was created to fight beings outside of Logic.”

Nine went back to her lecturing tone, and Trinity briefly interjected.

— “Are you talking about the war from the Age of Origin?”

It was an event in the distant past, erased not only from the history of the world, but also from Ishana's. Nine understood Trinity's uncertainty and nodded, certain that the war had happened.

— “The 'thing' that mankind fought back then is what we now call a Black Beast. It exists outside of Logic, and magic was created to defeat it. So, I put that into practice and created a new power source: Ars Magus.”
Nine made it sound so simple, but even Jubei and Hakumen, who didn't know the details, could see how far beyond common sense this Art was.

Nine brushed a lock of hair from her shoulder.

— “The Sealed Weapon I found, Izayoi, was also created during past wars to fight against beings outside of Logic. So I analyzed its mechanisms, and I created...”

— “...the Nox Nyctores.” Hakumen continued; his tone stern, heavy, and labored.

He knew exactly what Nine was going to talk about: the Nox Nyctores, Gigant: Take-Mikazuchi.

Valkenhayn folded his thick arms in front of his chest, and snarled like a wolf.

— “So, Take-Mikazuchi was based on a weapon used in ancient wars against enemies 'outside of Logic'. Does that mean it exists outside of Logic as well...?” He summarized precisely, but Jubei scratched his head, wrinkling the bridge of his nose while he did his best to soak it all in. Nine nodded — “that's right. By the way, Sealed Weapons and Nox Nyctores are man-made weapons, not Arts, so they still have limited power against Sorcery and Ars Magus.”

The difference between weapons and Arts was palpable, and Nine reminded herself of it. Arts could be put to practical use; just as science enriched human life while weapons were created, if the direction of light changed, so did its role and what was required of it. Weapons, however, were still weapons — they rarely had more meaning than what was assigned to them at creation.

With a bitter feeling in her heart, Nine picked up her cup and drank what remained of her tea until the bitterness turned strangely sweet.

— “Nine... can I ask you something?” Trinity raised her hand like she was at a school lecture.

Nine looked disturbed for a moment. She did not hate it when Trinity asked her questions; but it still got under her skin, because she always saw through Nine so clearly that she could reveal her secrets in the blink of an eye.

— “Why did ''Celica,'' specifically, have to control Take-Mikazuchi? If you built it, you would never have used her for it.”

Trinity and Nine were both reminded of the Lynchpin, activated by Celica's power.

Nine put her cup down and blew a quiet sigh. Trinity really could see right through her. Though she was a bit paranoid, she didn't want to tell Trinity unless asked to. She had to think about what she was doing, or else she would suspect that everything about her was being aired to the world.

— “...of course, it wasn't part of the plan. It wasn't Seven or Eight's idea either — it was something beyond my control.”

Looking at the tea left in her unfinished cup, Nine tried to find more to say. As expected, the tone of her lecture was not calm.

— “Celica passively cancels Seithr activity around her, so she isn't affected by the Ars Magus... and because the Nox Nyctores run on Seithr, she can control Take-Mikazuchi with no problem. That's why Seven and Eight are looking for Celica; they own Take-Mikazuchi, and they want her to control it.”
When she finished her lecture, Nine sat on a chair. She took off her hat and brushed her long hair back — then the hat was back on, and she pulled herself away from the table.

— “That's all I can tell you about Take-Mikazuchi... I'm sorry, but I'm almost at my limit. Let's call it a night.” Her words were practically spat out, with how exhausted she was.
Concerned, Jubei perked up and stood ahead of Nine.

— “That's right. We'll talk our future and the investigation tomorrow. We don't want Nine to work herself sore.”

— “Yes. It's too late.” Valkenhayn nodded and stood up to follow suit. It was too easy to forget that, for all her genius and prowess, Nine was still human. Valkenhayn and Jubei, both beastkin, knew it was a mistake to think Nine was as
physically strong as they were.

— “I'm going first... good night.” Aching to get out of this place, Nine dragged her heels and grasped at the hut's door.

— “Should I take you to another hut?” Jubei asked, calling out behind her.

— “I'll be right there... it's just around the corner. You don't want to see me when I'm this tired.”

— “Oh... okay.” Jubei sighed as his shoulders dropped. He knew Nine would say that.

Nine just shrugged her shoulders and smiled apologetically.

— “Take it from here, Trinity. We'll think about the rest tomorrow.”

That said, Nine left the hut by herself, letting her long hair flow loosely over her shoulders.

===Part 4===
In the dead of night, a bonfire in an iron cage burst open. The wood splintered with a crackle, and golden sparks scattered across the night sky while a faint burning smell mixed with the wind.
With a soft smoky breeze blowing through her platinum hair, Trinity walked down the road, her locks shining under the firelight. Then, she spotted a figure making haste for a hut behind her, but Trinity was faster to call out to it.

— “Wait, Nine—!”

In a night this quiet, even the softest voice could still ripple through the silence with enough intent. Trinity’s voice made Nine stop in her tracks, and after a short beat, she turned around until Trinity could only see half of her.

— “Trinity… what happened?’

Nine’s long hair and large hat cast a shadow over her face, so dark it even cast shade over her heart. Trinity could sense her discomfort, too.

— “I was looking for you… I have something to ask.”

Trinity and Nine stood far apart from each other — so far, yet so close.

— “Is there something you won’t tell us...?” Trinity asked, gently placing her question in front of Nine rather than confronting her with it.

Nine stared somewhere between her and Trinity, as if to stare at the question itself, before she grimaced.

— “Why are you asking me this?”

— “It’s not for no reason. I’ve been thinking about this for a while… you talk so much, but don’t say a lot.”

Nine answered questions and elaborated, but little by little, she preferred to hide information between the lines. The things she refused to talk about were always buried under other subjects.
This was not the first time Nine kept a secret. She had a tendency to keep several at once, and then never talk about them unless asked. Was it because they were so close? Trinity remembered the look on Nine's face in those times. It set her on edge that she couldn't see into her most important secrets.

— “If it helps you or it makes you feel better,” Trinity continued, “I'd like to hear about it... but I don't mind if you tell me. But right now, you look so...”
Trinity could not come up with kind enough words. But it was too late to keep quiet here.

— “It's like you think talking about it will hurt you.”
It was like putting a noose around the neck and pulling it to avoid leaking anything. Secrets were like self-inflicted wounds.

— “I don't care how shocking it is, I won't judge. If the secret is dragging you down, let me hold the weight with you, even if it's just a little!”
There was little she could do. No powers or Arts would help her here.
But they could lean on each other, have each other's backs, and stay friends. On the other hand, there was nothing else she could do — she just wanted to do what she could, no matter how trivial.

Nine remained silent, staring off into space for a while. There was no telling if Trinity's words had even reached her. The crackling of the bonfire made the silence around her deafening, until Nine opened her mouth under the flamelight.

— “Look, I can't talk about it. And I don't want to... especially not to you.”

Nine turned her back on Trinity. The colors of the secrets she'd acknowledged were hidden by the dark shadow over her. Trinity held her breath and clasped both hands over her chest. Her words were now caught in her throat, and she could not swallow them.

— “I'm tired... sorry. Let me sleep.” Nine answered calmly, then went right back to pacing away.

— “Wait, Nine...!”

Even while appealing to Nine, Trinity's voice remained soft and gentle. That seemed to show the differences between the two — Nine only saw and felt different things from Trinity.

Nine did not stop, walking away from the light that bathed the blonde. She stepped into the cabin she'd rented to sleep in, before she finally closed the door.

Trinity could only stare without even stepping forward.

That closed door looked terribly heavy.

There was no light in Nine's rented hut, and the bonfire's light streamed in through the wood-framed windows. In the back room of this dark hut, Celica slept off her exhaustion. Just a little more consciousness, and she could feel Nirvana waiting by her side.

It was quiet. The silence was calming, thanks to the barrier Trinity had put up for Celica. In that soft calmness, Nine leaned against the closed door and bit her lip. There were wrinkles between her eyebrows. She could not use magic to light the place up and merely walking was a Herculean task; not because of excessive use of sorcery or physical exhaustion, but because of guilt.

It was ''always'' guilt.

Nine blamed herself internally. The feeling tormented her, but she was already used to it.

— “....I'm sorry, Trinity. I wronged you.”

She went to the bedroom in the back, sat down on the bed next to Celica and muttered faintly. The tears in her eyes were not of remorse, but coated with determination, with a hint of emotion swaying in the drops. She closed her eyes to keep them from flowing.

— “...but I can’t turn back anymore.”

With determination long settled in her heart, Nine laid down on the bed.

When Nine disappeared behind the door, Trinity unwittingly sighed. Nine had been acting strangely for a long time now. It had been only a few months before the return of the Black Beast when she'd noticed something strange about her best friend. The doubts and anxieties were not much to fret over then, but they had only grown over the years, and now they cast a dark shadow over Trinity's heart.

Nine had a serious secret, and she had to keep it all by herself.

Lately, she seemed to be pushing forward into something only she could see, like she was in a rush. Trinity wondered if this would one day blind Nine to the point of making her lose something precious. So she thought, but she was not worried.

— “It's just like... that time.”

She whispered; her lips murmuring on their own, like the words were spilling out. Trinity sighed in surprise at herself.

Maybe the sheer rush of the situation made her unexpectedly vulnerable — she could not believe she was thinking about "that time" at a time like this.

— “''Ayyyyy?'' What's with the happy face? Had a fight with your buddy?”

Trinity felt her heart at the sound of that voice. She looked up in shock, to see the source of the words: a slender man wearing a long coat and a hood that hid his appearance.
It was Terumi.

So many questions crossed her mind. How long had he been here? Why was he here? Did he hear her conversation with Nine? She did not even think of asking, though, because of her surprise; not because she had suddenly been spoken to, but because she swore Terumi looked — and sounded — like a friend she was not likely to see again. Who was he again...?

Maybe it was just nostalgia clouding her mind.

— “No... it wasn't a fight. Nine just looked tired, so I'm worried.”

— “Worry this, concern that... is that all you do?” Terumi mocked her. “You've got so much time on your hands, don't waste it worrying about other people!” Nine hated this tone of his, but it didn't get to Trinity that badly. Maybe it was his voice that jogged her memory...

But Trinity's discomfort quickly fell into sadness. Her friend sounded so much like this man, and she could not stop him from changing. The sheer regret weighed on her heart. He was never a stranger, yet he had been so close to her. She watched him be corrupted by his ambition, and then he disappeared... and there was nothing she could do about it. She felt strongly that it would ruin him.

''(Him...)''

Did he get what he'd been looking for? Where was he? What was he up to? If he was doing well... Trinity could not help but think.

— “...the hell are you looking at?” Terumi asked. “Something on my face?”

Terumi's grin twisted into discomfort.

Trinity's lips clamped shut at his change of expression, visible under the flamelight. She shook her head lightly, trying to brush that aside. There was no point in keeping Terumi in the shadow of her friend.

— “You're helping Nine, aren't you?” Trinity asked softly, putting her remorse aside. She had gone to investigate on behalf of Nine, who'd had trouble leaving Ishana, and had been entrusted with work on sorcery while Nine was busy with the Mage's Guild. But Trinity didn't know the details. — “What are you doing to help?”

She wondered if Nine had been hiding something. It was hard not to think so, but Trinity asked that more as small talk. She tilted her head and smiled, but Terumi unexpectedly went quiet. His twisted grin was gone, and he turned toward Trinity like his hood obscured a stern look.

— “Terumi...?”

— “...can't answer that~.” His sarcastic grin returned as he answered.

He shot a weird look at Celica and Nine’s hut, then walked away, like he didn’t care for it anymore.

His steps were light, to the point of silence. Terumi went back the way he came, until he blended into the shadows and disappeared without a trace.

Trinity stared at him, somewhat stunned, like she’d been nailed to her spot. Like a dark cloud gathering, she felt a bad omen coming. Her heart was racing, and there was nothing she could do about it.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 5

2023-04-30T20:08:41Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter V: Doom at the Green Hills==
===Part 1===
Tens of thousands of refugees from all around the world had already moved before the setting sun painted the western skies. The city chosen as their destination was surrounded by walls of stone, which told distant tales of its origins as a fortress. However, the old walls were filled with shallow cracks, more weathered than solid.

Outside the city's walls, a blond man wearing a purple cone-shaped hat stood with about a dozen men in military garb: Seven was there after all. With his fingertips pushing up thin glasses, he relayed detailed instructions to his subordinates, the guards of the Orbis Librarius Norma. Soon, Eight walked up to them, with her long turquoise hair under a purple hat like Seven's and the long cape over her tight dress fluttering in the air.

— “I’ve done my part… what about yours?” Eight asked.

— Just finished mine,” Seven answered.

Seven sounded calm and peaceful, as if Eight had not just tried to lord over him. He looked at the surrounding walls with a thin, graceful smile.

— “The entrance is sealed. It's a simple ward, so we don't waste too much mana; but it should be enough to keep out everyone that isn't a mage.”

— “That’s just a bait pen.” Eight snapped sarcastically, looking out onto the town while raising her eyebrows lightly. Her sarcasm was directed at Seven, who had proposed a blockade of the city, but he did not take her words personally.

— “It’s what’s needed.”

Seven turned on his heel and headed for his position, somewhere he could see the town more clearly from the hills at its outskirts. Eight followed suit, fingertips tracing her large swaying earrings.

— “If it works, the lives we’ll save will vastly outnumber the sacrifices here… I just hope this is over quickly.”

— “I’m with you there.” Eight answered coldly, staring wide-eyed at Seven before her.

Even Seven was doing everything he could to save mankind from the Black Beast. Eight understood this drive and believed they shared that goal; but his behavior was too unpredictable for her to let her guard down.

When they arrived at their planned position, Seven and Eight split their guards across three functions: escort, recon, and aides. From their higher ground, they were able to peek into the town, but the old city walls still got in their way. The city had a complex topography, with many stone buildings and intricate alleys. The country that had claimed this land was long gone, leaving it under no jurisdiction — meaning the Orbis Librarius Norma now had full jurisdiction over it.

It was now full of refugees, who had been pushed into the city without any warning or information. Even when this town had thrived, it would never have held this many people.

Soon, it would not hold any more.

A frightening amount of screams polluted the air, coming from the town. Seven and Eight looked up to see a dark mist erupting from the other side of the town and fading into the sky.

— “It’s starting…!” — Seven said. Eight let out a bewitching smile from her plump lips; she wouldn’t let him take the spotlight.

— “Let’s start… over there.”

It was an excellent opportunity to not only free all of humanity from despair, but also gain absolute respect as a mage.

By the time Nine's party landed on that capital city somewhere in Asia, the fires were already raging. The first thing they stumbled upon was the screams; like they’d been shoved in a jar filled with uncontrollable chaos. The chaotic crowds stagnated in idle strife, and sounds of objects breaking and cracking could be heard from everywhere. People ran for their lives, with nowhere to go. Their faces twisted with fear only to see a massive monster looming just outside the city walls: the Black Beast.

The dark mist looked thick, concentrated; with red streaks of light over it, like pulsing blood vessels. Eight heads, each with a long, thick neck so large that even one could end all hope, rose over the land – and they stirred against the plumes of smoke rising and merging into the leaden sky.

Everyone who looked on shuddered in mind-shattering terror. The sun was setting over the world.

— “We’re too late…”

Celica panicked. Her heart pounded, and she choked on her breath with her eyes on the giant in the flood of refugees. Her deep brown eyes were wide as a bug's, with fear inevitably welling up in their depths.
Nirvana took her in a hug, shielding her from the waves of chaos. Celica did thank her, but her voice was drowned out by more screams.

They'd landed close to the center of the city. Even though it was still far from the edge of the city, the Black Beast was still so massive it made the people below look like grains of sand. Its presence could overwhelm anyone's sense of distance.

— “This is awful… they didn’t even wait.” Nine raised her eyebrows in disgust, and the Kaka girls, Suzukaka included, raised their tails as they prepared to fight for their lives.

Jubei, too, was brimming with hostility; he didn’t want to let his guard down. On the other hand, Terumi had a smile on his lips, clearing his throat with a rancid creak.

— “Man… these people are falling apart, huh? They’re pretty much dead already!”

Celica turned around with a stern look, and Terumi then looked away with an exaggerated turn.

Suddenly, Hakumen turned around... and the next moment, the scent of roses wafted through the air.

— “You are so late… what took you so long?” Spoke the voice of a sweet, innocent girl.

— “Madame Rachel!” Valkenhayn said, gasping with surprise.

The girl stood on the roof of a house, wearing a rose-scented perfume. She was dressed in a luxurious black dress; and her glossy blonde hair hung down like a silk ribbon, held up on either side by black ribbons styled to look like a rabbit’s ears.

Rachel Alucard had a grace and elegance that betrayed her young visage, as a vampire who lived in a castle of endless night.

— “You took so long, I was about to leave for home…” Rachel said.

— “And… you’re just watching? Why won’t you do something?!” Hakumen snapped, looking up at Rachel. Celica’s eyes widened in shock at Hakumen; she rarely ever saw him get so emotional. Rachel herself, however, looked cold before Hakumen’s boiling heat.

— “How is any of this up to me? It's your job to save the day, o' mighty hero.”

— “Let me guess – you're just staying there until you get tired?”

— “My apologies... I am only a spectator. And surely you have more important matters to worry about... look behind you!”

As if to urge Hakumen on, Rachel's crimson eyes turned to behold the reality of a heartless, hopeless apocalypse.

A sluggish roar shook the entire city into ruin. As the Black Beast plunged into the city walls, the stone that had once repelled so many armies crumbled like candy.
Trinity staggered back, having cast a simple magical ward on the crew, and Valkenhayn helped her to her feet. With a roar of soul-rending hate, the Black Beast swung its head around and rampaged, crushing everything in its sight.

Then, a rain of light poured down on the terrifying giant; not from the same direction as Nine's party.

It was not magic; it was Ars Magus.

The first wave of fire fell on the Black Beast's feet; the next wave came from the opposite direction, aiming for its main body. The troops were numerous, likely twice as many as the Ars Magus forces Nine had led in the previous battle. They were deployed all over the city, among the fleeing refugees.

After taking in the approximate location by tracing the signs of Ars Magus, Nine frowned in anguish. She realized the Orbis Librarius Norma had no intention of ending the chaos caused by the clash between the Black Beast and the Ars Magus unit.

— “All units are in town... they'll even sacrifice their own subordinates?”

— “What now, Nine? The Black Beast's a big load to bear, but the refugees must be evacuated fast.” Jubei spoke up, bitterly and quickly, ready to run at any moment.

But Hakumen answered first.

— “Split into two groups: assault and evac. Trinity, Valkenhayn, and Terumi – evacuate the refugees!”

— “Oh, uh... yes, sir!” Trinity answered, nodding her head at the unexpected orders. Valkenhayn also nodded, but in disbelief.

— “Hey, hey, hey! Hah-koo-''MAYNE's'' feeling motivated now!”

Hakumen did not pay attention to Terumi's obnoxious remark. He stepped forward, not in the mood to argue.

— “...what?” Hakumen asked, his voice clouded with doubt; slightly hostile, as if to say, "get out of the way."

The hostile air put even Nine on edge.

— “If we're splitting up, there's still one more thing we can do...” Nine said, “Terumi! Look for Seven and Eight. If you find them, stop their summoning!”

— “Who? Me?” Terumi said with a grin, while pointing at himself with a thin, bony finger. — “You sure...? Let me at it, then. You know, maybe I'll find Seven and Hayter or whatever they're called. You know?”

— “Okay, here's what you're going to do: do as I tell you, and nothing more. That's a ''fucking'' '''''order!'''''”

— “...damn, girl. What's your deal?”

Nine's clear words tightened her rigid pressure over Terumi. His smile quickly faded, and he fled the scene.

— “Leaving this city will not be so easy... the entrance is sealed by a paling.” Rachel said, descending from the roof like rose petals falling to the ground. Her elegant looks and finely tailored dress stuck out like a sore thumb among the chaos in the city.

Nine answered Rachel's calm words with an irritated sigh. Her eyes turned to the city walls...

— “Seven... that bastard. He made this so it'll only work on forces coming from the inside. That's on the whole wall!”

— “Don't worry about it... we got this. Even if it's the Ten Sages we're dealing with.” — Trinity clasped her hands, her green eyes shining brightly.

Nine's eyes flashed with a sentimental glint at Trinity's reassuring words before she nodded.

— “Indeed, Trinity... I trust you.”

— “Yeah!”

When Trinity smiled, so did Nine. The mere sight of Nine so relaxed warmed the blonde's heart.

— “Let's go, Lady Trinity.” — Valkenhayn said, approaching Trinity. — "Please excuse me, Madame Rachel."

Met with a bow from Valkenhayn, Rachel narrowed her crimson gaze, as if to look off to the distance.

— “I'll be watching you... and your battle.” — Rachel said, disappearing just as she appeared: cloaked in the scent of roses. She likely went off elsewhere in the town.

With the faint scent on them, Valkenhayn and Trinity left for their posts.

— “Celica!” Nine exclaimed, turning to Celica. When their stares met, Celica tensed her posture in Nirvana's arms.

— “Please... stay with Hakumen. And never leave Nirvana's side.”

— “Okay... I promise you.”

— “And Nirvana ― take care of Celica.”

— “...”

Celica gave a determined nod, while Nirvana returned only silence. Then, Celica lifted her chin to see how she looked, and her eyes met Nirvana's glassy stare.

Celica smiled, before Nirvana's large hand softly rested on Celica's head.

Another large building collapsed. The ground shook and the Ars Magus practically exploded, pouring down on the ground. Turning around, Nine put on her triangular hat again.

— “The Kaka girls will cover for us. If there's anyone that can't escape, at least take them to safety.”

— “Aaaall right. Can't wait to go feral on that sucker!” Suzukaka said, carrying a massive club on her back.

— “You take it easy too, girl.” Jubei drew out his sword in preparation, shooting an apprehensive look at Nine.

Nine intended on casting a massive teleportation spell, but was in far from perfect condition; regardless, she brushed off Jubei's worries with a lock of her hair over her shoulder. — “Don't worry about it. Just try not to get caught up in my spell.”

Jubei was not sure if she meant it or was just bluffing. He could never read Nine's mind, but her strong words gave him enough confidence to challenge the terrifying beast to come.

— “Sure, I'll take care.”

So, they would return with their strength gathered, and run together towards the raging Black Beast.

A few steps back...

— “...if it fights, so do we.” Hakumen said, encouraging his hesitant companion.

People screamed incessantly from the town center, and they ran through wildly without looking where they went. Like they were not breathing air, but fear itself. If the Black Beast's presence was causing this, how overwhelming was the terror?

Hakumen looked on as Celica tensed up, continuing...

— “Let's go meet him.”

She was not going to fight him, or even to trap him. Celica was ready to make the choice.

— “Right!”

Away she went, to meet the Black Beast.

She could not afford to waste this opportunity; Celica knew she was not likely to get more like this.

Celica ran with all her might under Nirvana's protection, while Hakumen dashed through the crowd unrelentingly.

===Part 2===
When the jet-black mass came within visible distance, Nine braked on her slim high heels and released an orb of light from her hands. When the orb came out, it swelled up and discharged violently, scraping off the cobblestone pavement on the ground as it shot up to the Black Beast's throat. A violent, eardrum-rupturing sonic boom exploded from the burst, and a ball of thunder, so potent as to shock the air, went away to tear out the Beast's throat.

Its eight heads writhed in pain from the seithr-splitting electric discharge. A gut-wrenching roar came down, with more stress than met the eye. While Nine protected herself from the seithr bleeding out of the beast with a magical ward, Jubei jumped out from Nine's side with a katana in hand. Suzukaka and other Kaka warriors chased after the feline, as they all lunged at the mass of darkness.

Jubei's slashes were as fast as they were sharp. Without magic to float him in the air, he ran circles around the Black Beast, slashing at its body with his sword and his claws. The seithr that scattered in front of Jubei was nothing to him.

Shaking off Nine's thunderous spell, one of the Black Beast's necks went to swing at Jubei. It was too large to be like a whip, but it went for Jubei far faster than a human could see ― but not fast enough for a cat.
Right when the Beast was about to hit Jubei, he landed on its swinging neck and quickly stabbed the thick dark shell.

— “Jubei!” Nine shouted from below, prompting him to turn around.

Another head thrashed at Jubei, like it was trying to squash a bug on its hand. The snake-like head opened its mouth wide and bared its jet-black fangs.

— “Damn it...!”

His sword was stuck to the other neck that had just tried to strike him. Jubei pulled out the blade with all his strength to slide away, but for that brief moment, he was cornered.

The black fangs bit down at the other neck, just as Suzukaka's club slammed down on it. The hit was dull, but hard enough to give Jubei a quick way out. As the head thrashed wildly, Jubei jumped off and returned to the ground with Suzukaka.

— “Holy sh—!” Jubei immediately braced himself and clicked his tongue, as his limbs trembled with sword still in one hand.

Though he knew he had no reason to hesitate or be afraid to fight, the closer he got to the Black Beast, the more Jubei was robbed of his strength by sheer terror. He felt like his soul was being torn out from his body. Jubei was frightened by the mere thought that the Black Beast would consume the souls of those it killed.
Nine shared his fear, even though she was farther away from the Beast. Her face tensed up as she rapidly fired arrows of fire and ice, and her breath hitched, but not by exhaustion.

— “Ugh...!”

If she did not stop casting spells, she would freeze up in fear. Mentally she cursed out the Beast, while Nine weaved a bigger light. She shot out a spear of light, wide as a freeway, and it pierced one of the monster's heads with great force, right between the eyes.

The beast's head raged wildly from the pain, and slammed against the surrounding buildings until their massive debris scattered to the ground like cannonballs. One massive chunk of rubble fell in the direction of Celica, who ran at Hakumen's side.

She gasped in terror, and prepared to let out a shriek — but as she rubbed her own eyes, she noticed Nirvana had caught up to her and seized the debris with her long, bulky arms.

— “Oh... thank you! I was so scared...”

Nirvana carelessly tossed the rubble back at the Black Beast; the chunk of concrete was about the size of a small bedroom. It slammed into the beast's torso, and cracked as it landed on the ground.

— “Are you okay?” Hakumen asked, turning his neck to get a look.

— “I am... but those people...!”

Celica looked to her side, to see a person lying on the ground behind a collapsed building. One more look, and she could see into another building and the entrance to an alleyway.

Celica choked on her own breath, and she felt her throat burn.

— “They might be still alive!!”

As soon as Celica said it, she ran off without hesitation, with Nirvana following as usual.

She knelt down beside the person lying face-down, then leaned over to check for a pulse. Celica called out several times, face clouded with grief. But then she clasped her hands, stained with blood and sand, and turned to the next figure.

Hakumen watched, and found himself stunned. Even though Celica had ached to see him again, she was immediately sidetracked by something that drew the slightest attention. She was too easy to lure — much like the rampaging giant before the group.

— “...so, this jet-black calamity is just bait for me?” Hakumen muttered under his mask and looked up high. The beast's eight heads were still in good health, and no amount of damage could slow them down.

— “Fine. I'll take the bait.”

He turned toward the Black Beast like a flickering white flame, and with his hands on the nodachi behind his back, Hakumen took a soaring leap. He leapt in a single bound over the town's walls, sealed by a magical ward, and as he landed on dry grounds, he looked in the direction of what he'd sensed.

South of where he'd left the town, Seven and Eight stood atop a gently steep hill. Maybe it wasn't what he'd sensed, but who. By looking for extraordinary sources of magic, he would find the Ten Sages easily — and those two were among them.

He pulled his lips into a chuckle, as the small figures of his prone targets entered his sight. The sandy wind almost snatched his hood away, but he held it down with a flick of his finger.

— “Hehehehe… that lady's a real airhead. With an order like that, she really thought I'd make it in time for the summoning…”

Nine's instructions had been to find Seven and Eight, and if he found them, interrupt the summoning of Take-Mikazuchi... and do nothing else.

— “Well, if it's too late to stop them, what the FUCK do I do?”

Terumi laughed so hard, it made his throat quiver. As he continued to laugh, whoever was listening replied to him…

— “***************.”

The voice, unlike Terumi's, was soft and meek. But the actual words said knew how to ease Terumi's mood.

— “Ohhhhhh, right... I get it. Just go with the flow and all that. That said... I got a bit of business to take care of.”

Terumi turned his head, exasperated. Yes, it was just a bit of business.

— “Hey... I think I talked too long.”

As if cued by Terumi's words, a fiery red magic sigil appeared on the slope before the town. The sigil was so massive, it took a while to even complete, and a crimson light slid across the ground like magma bursting.
Seven and Eight were manipulating the sigil, and of course, they were summoning Take-Mikazuchi.

Without Celica A. Mercury to control it, Take-Mikazuchi would indiscriminately consume all life within that walled bait pen, feed on it, and irradiate it to burn everything to the ground.

Seven and Eight would not dare let it be controlled, but rather feed it human souls and fire at the Black Beast with full power.

— “Even if I run now, I can't make it back in time...”

Perhaps Terumi had to just go with the flow. His first course of action would be to find a seat for the coming show.

— “Ah, fuck it. What's tonight's presentation?! AHAHAHAHAHA!” Terumi's boots violently kicked the dirt below before he disappeared.

A massive black arm rose out of the magic sigil, clinging to the barren lands…

===Part 3===
A cold chill ran through Celica, and she stopped in her tracks — as if something was holding her back. She immediately held herself in her arms; it was like all her blood was being sucked out of her body. She felt herself tremble, losing strength from her knees, but just as she was about to collapse, Nirvana took her in her arms.

As she leaned against Nirvana's cold, metallic chest, Celica remembered — this was how she felt when she was trapped in a magic circle.

Maybe it was the lack of a magic circle, or the magical ward cast on her by Trinity, but Celica was not as disoriented as that other time. But she still dreaded this feeling of powerlessness. It was the same summoning as that horrible day. The cacophony of screams was different from last time; looking around, she saw people fallen all over the town. Not because of Ars Magus or the Black Beast; and nothing had collapsed on them, either.

— “What happened?!”

She hurried over to a young woman nearby, kneeling down to help her up. Celica then held her hand and applied healing magic — but nothing healed, and not for a lack of mana. This unknown woman, like all others around her, was dead — as if the life had been sucked out of them.

Nirvana pulled Celica into her arms and picked her up, away from the corpse.

The entire village, which was filled with hellish screams and cried for help...

fell silent.

For better or worse, there were only a few faint voices from survivors left.

— “Oh… oh my God…”

The passing of the shock made Celica forget that she’d been trembling.

A terrifying wind blowed…

With Hakumen back from facing the Black Beast, he turned his face to the distance.

— “…it’s Take-Mikazuchi.”

And then…
A voice…
'''Echoed.'''

Everything was pierced by that voice — the skies, the lands, the air, the sands, gravity itself, and all seithr. The roar sent shudders all over the scene, and dazed the minds of everyone still alive with an inconceivable shock. In Nirvana’s arms, Celica turned her head to behold the source of the sound.

Outside the town, there was a massive humanoid shadow, as tall as a small mountain. It was made of shades of black all over, with dark red streaks running through its skin like exposed blood vessels. The mere sight was so overwhelming, everyone who saw it was trapped where they stood, broken with fear.

— “It really is Take-Mikazuchi…” Celica whispered, dumbfounded.

She had only heard about it from Trinity. This was the man-made weapon that repelled the Black Beast, in the battle that made Celica faint. She wondered if this could even be called a weapon…

The giant, which looked just like a living creature, slammed its hands on the ground faster than its size would give away. On all fours, it opened its mouth wide to reveal a white magic circle, which rotated to lock on to its target, as it gathered enough light to scorch the Black Beast’s torso in a single blow. It wasn’t long before the light was ready to fire…

But the eight-headed Black Beast disappeared into a haze.

— “What?!” Celica yelled, while Hakumen looked around in bewilderment.

Only a minute ago, the entire village had been overcome with terror and blistering with death — but it was like the Beast had never even been there. Take-Mikazuchi was just as confused as Celica and Hakumen, having lost sight of its target and stopped moving. The light that had been stored in its mouth disappeared, reabsorbed into the darkness of its own body.

Everyone held their breaths. There was no telling what would happen next.

Then the Black Beast lunged behind Take-Mikazuchi, and with all its eight heads, it bit down hard on the man-made weapon. Four heads attacked its shoulders; one, the arms; two, the waist; and the last was coiled around Take-Mikazuchi’s neck. One of the heads eventually bit into the weapon’s side, tearing away at its armor like flesh from prey. Its head was bent in the wrong direction by the Beast’s strangling. Two of the Beast’s heads pulled back forcefully, trying to rip Take-Mikazuchi’s left arm off its shoulder with a heavy creaking sound.

If only the witnesses to this brutal beatdown knew how unreal it was. The black giants were practically merged into a massive shadow against the orange sky; a scene beyond anything in this world, like a nightmare no one would ever wake up from.

— “Eight! Eight!”

A dry sound rang, and Eight realized she was being sent for. Taking a breath, she turned around to look, only to see Seven’s white-gloved hand hit her with a merciless slap.

— “Ugh, that hurt! What are you doing?!” Eight shouted; she knew this wasn’t that kind of situation.

While Seven was good at appearing cold and calm, now he sported an angry frown. He tossed his hair back, and with cloak wildly billowing, he grunted aloud with loud, forceful steps.

— “I can’t afford to lose this. We have to send it back!”

— “Take-Mikazuchi, back in the circle?” Eight said, “but if it goes back in, there won’t be any life force left to summon it again!”

— “We’ll just get more!”

The dark giant struggled hard and lashed out, trying to tear the Black Beast off its body. It flailed its arms, until it grabbed one of the Beast's necks and ripped the head off by force.

Torn from its roots, the Black Beast was hurled toward the town, shattering its walls to pieces. But by then, Take-Mikazuchi's massive body keeled over in pain, even while it yanked off the head that had bit into its sides.

— "''GET ON WITH IT!''" Seven yelled angrily.

— "'''''I'M ON IT!''''' You don't have to yell!" Eight snapped back with a sharp glare, while she thrust her hands forward. She immediately concentrated and began chanting a spell.

Out of the corner of her eye, Take-Mikazuchi tore off another one of the Black Beast's heads and fell to the ground, engulfing the town fast. Seven and Eight's voices conjured a spell as one, summoning a magic circle under the fallen Take-Mikazuchi. The circle glowed red as wildfire, with its lines formed from cracks on the earth; like a volcanic eruption about to happen. While the ground quaked violently, Take-Mikazuchi's body was slowly swallowed up, like iron melting in fire...

...and the Black Beast with it.

— “STOP THAT SPELL!”

At the bottom of the gently sloped hill where Seven and Eight stood, Nine and Jubei made a blazing entry, the witch shouting at the top of her voice and the catkin pulling out his sword. Jubei ran up the hill in a flash and swung his sword at Seven's arm, only for the mage to flee into a curtain of water. The water's pressure was stronger than it looked; Jubei's sword lost its momentum, only leaving enough to graze Seven's arm softly.

— “Argh…!”

Seven grunted at the bit of pain he still felt, and he used the water to hide from Jubei. At the same time, Nine, who had teleported to the top of the hill, threw a lightning bolt at Eight, drawing her attention. A loud crackle pierced the air...

— “MIND YOUR BUSINESS!!” Eight shouted hysterically, swinging a thorny whip at Nine.

Yellow rose petals scattered from the sky, falling like gravel from a mountain. All were burned with a wall of flame, before Nine teleported in front of Eight again and grabbed at her furcoat.

— “Get Take-Mikazuchi back, now!”

— “Are you kidding me?! GET OFF!”

— “The hell I am—”

— “NINE!” Jubei called out sharply.

Jubei stared down the hill wide-eyed, His sword was pointed at Seven, who raised his arms in surrender. Neither Seven nor Eight had cast their spell already; if they ever cared for it.
Even then, Take-Mikazuchi didn’t stop sinking into the massive magic circle under it. The tremors grew louder, close to earth-splitting levels, until everyone could barely stand upright; Eight lost her balance and fell on her hips.

— “Oh, God, no…” Seven cried in frustration, “the Black Beast is falling in the circle too?!”

Only then, did he realize how bizarre the situation was. Eight’s hand rose before her mouth in shock.

— “It can’t be…!”

— “Nine, what’s going on?!” Jubei asked, his hairs standing on end.

There was a sense of pressure, as if something was expanding…

When Jubei asked his question, Nine channeled lightning magic through her outstretched arms.

— “It’s trying to bust into Take-Mikazuchi’s hangar; and that can already barely hold the thing!”

Nine shot a ball of lightning at the Black Beast, so large it shocked even its surroundings.

— “I have to get it away right now!” She had to get the Beast off of Take-Mikazuchi at all costs.

Jubei only answered with an understanding nod before running off. The closer he got, the more vivid and overwhelming the terror felt, but he shook it off through sheer, stubborn courage.
This was no time for cowardice. He had to get closer, no matter how dangerous this was…

But Nine could not unleash another magic lightning bolt.

Jubei could not get within slashing range.

Trinity had finally lifted the paling around the town, but she could not step outside.

Valkenhayn could not jump over the castle’s walls after a warning from Rachel.

Hakumen could not dash in to swing his sword.

Celica could not throw herself in front of the beast.

They were all too late.

Take-Mikazuchi and the Black Beast were plunged deep into the magic circle, before a devastating storm of seithr exploded in a silent black smog.

===Part 4===
Darkness…

Rather, everything looked black.

Celica awoke from her slumber and tried to look around herself. She looked above, below, to the right, to the left — but all she saw was black. It was hard to even tell where she was, or how wide this place was. It was a complete mystery… and for some unknown reason, it was terrifying. Like the complete blackness all around was seeping into her body and paralyzing her with fear. Though it wasn't cold, her body shivered. Her legs shook, even though nothing actively made them so. She choked.

— “S-... sister?” Celica called out from beyond the darkness, helpless and inconsolable. — “Nirvana...? Hakumen?!”

No one answered. In fact, Celica started to believe there was no one there but herself. She was afraid that she had been swept away... she could not understand. It scared her to death. The terror filled her chest to the brim, to the point she could barely move under its weight.

But it dawned on her — she had felt this fear before.

— “…Black Beast?”

Celica spoke aloud while she shuddered in the dark.

Indeed — the Black Beast. This fear, startling and overwhelming, was always felt everytime she came face-to-face with this horrifying goliath. Celica gasped and realized — maybe she was within the Black Beast. She braced herself and took another look around.

Wherever Celica walked, it didn't get any brighter. But she did remember what happened before everything faded to black: she was in that walled city. At the end of an open street, close to the center of the town, she was among a heap of dead bodies, being held in Nirvana's arms. Hakumen was close by, but as soon as he sensed something off, he told Celica to get away and ran off like a white gust of wind. She could not understand, and was at a loss about what to do.

While holding Celica in her arms, Nirvana ran straight to the town entrance — whether on Hakumen's orders or just a gut feeling.

Before Nirvana could pass through the main street, the city was hit by a violent earthquake that only got worse with every second. The town was engulfed in a wave of black fog, so thick it completely blocked Celica's vision.

And when she opened her eyes, here she was.

— “This black fog… what if…?”

Seithr, maybe. She had seen it erupt from the ground multiple times before.

Black Beasts were drawn to seithr; where there was seithr, they would appear. Maybe this fog was the tremendous amount of seithr that made up the Black Beast, burying everything in Celica's sight. It was the seithr that had gathered up again — Celica had little doubt that she was inside of the Black Beast.

The darkness around her seemed to stagnate, but it was swirling all around. The oppressive lull around Celica was made of hate, hostility, and rage. Painful, sad emotions entered Celica like oxygen into her lungs. Little doubt though she had, it was still doubt.

— ''The Black Beast is sad… no, it’s full of hate.''

Hate against what, and who?

The darkness ate away at the questions in her mind, and bared its invisible fangs to swallow even Celica. This presence was like a murderous intent to eat Celica alive; it shook her to the core with fear.

— “I’m not scared, I’m not scared, I’m not scared…” — Celica chanted, trying to reassure herself.

If this was inside the Black Beast… there was someone she still needed to find. If she didn’t take the initiative to search, when and how would she get to do it?

Even then, no matter how hard she thought about it, her heart was on the edge of collapsing under the fear surging towards her. How would she walk when she was so deeply hurt, she couldn’t even breathe right?

The rage around Celica pierced her even more coldly. She fell to her knees, unable to bear any more of it — until someone tugged at her arm, which had stiffened with fear, and held her close.

— “What—?”

This was just like déjà vu. She remembered it well.

The grip on her arm; the size of this hand; the feel of a glove…

When Celica was pulled, she naturally turned around. Her vision, which had been completely pitch-black until then, was filled with an eye-opening red.
No more doubts.

— “R…”

A man much taller than Celica, with spiked white hair and a green eye, looked at her and yelled…

— “The hell are you doing here?!”
With a sigh of relief, the girl remembered. She could never imagine this happening; he was finally here for her, to pull her out of the darkness.
— “Ragna!!”

The moment Celica called out his name, the darkness faded away to reveal a different place with vivid colors.

She found herself in a dense forest, where the trees rested with ethereal colors to them. A clearing had been carved out between them, with old, dilapidated, seemingly vacant houses.

On the outskirts of this abandoned village, Celica and Ragna were surrounded by countless four-legged wild beasts, their height going up to the girl’s thigh.

— “This place…!” Celica said, taken aback by the view around her.

The beasts looked vaguely like rabid wolves drooling pus from their fangs, their needle-like fur stained with black soot. Like something out of Celica’s nightmares.

Ragna nodded, let go of Celica’s arm, and grabbed the large sword that was stuck to the ground.

— “Yeah… it’s like when we first met.”

— “But how? This place was pitch-black just now. Why are you here too, Ragna? Are you even real...?”

So many questions popped into Celica's mind, and she didn't know which one to ask first. But she asked what came to her head, and Ragna opened his mouth to answer them, only to give up.

— “One question at a time, you know." Ragna said, "For now, I'm the real deal... I think.”

— “What do you mean, 'you think'?!”

— “I just don't―I don't even know what I'm doing! I mean, are you real? ''When'' are you?”

With his sword still wielded in his left arm, Ragna shot a bewildered glance at Celica.

Celica's heart skipped a beat; his eye was green.

— “Hey! I ''am'' real!” Though she sounded indignant, she had no doubts about Ragna.

He was real.

His warm green left eye; his blunt, yet soft voice; the motionless right arm and unopened right eye; they were all the same as she'd remembered.

— “But what do you mean ‘when are you’?”

As he tried to answer Celica's question, Ragna swung his sword to block an attack.

— “Damn, these guys are annoying...!”

One beast snarled and lunged at Ragna, but its fangs were caught by his blade; soon it was thrown back, its blackened body slammed into the overgrown weeds on the ground. With a deafening scream, the monster stopped moving before its body crumbled into a black fog.

...only for more monsters to emerge from the bushes.

— “Y'know, there's a lot I wanted to ask... but this might not be the time, nor the place.”

Ragna was quickly proven right: the monsters leapt at him with harsh roars, one after the other, before he slashed them away with his massive sword.

— “Ragna, behind you!”

— “Got it, now step back!!”

Another one sprang out from behind a bush, and Ragna cleaved at it from below. The lupine beast closed the gap between them, only to be kicked to the side; it fainted from the blow. A large swing of Ragna's sword hit the bridge of a nose that thrust straight into it, drawing out a crunch of bones so sickening, it gushed out a rancid splatter of black blood.

The color and smell of that blood made the beasts so hungry, their eyes looked bloodshot. The sounds of bones and flesh colliding continued in a relentless rhythm, but the monsters did not slow down. They just kept coming.

— “Ragna…” Celica said, worried sick even while protected by Ragna.

The back of his red coat, always in front of her, started pulsing even faster due to his exhausted breathing. How long had he been fighting? The sense of time here was too vague; like days had gone by in mere seconds. This dizziness felt like the haze of a fever dream. As time passed, more beasts gathered, until the place was packed full of four-legged black beasts.

— “Damn it, there's no end to these freaks!” Ragna clicked his tongue and brushed the hair from his forehead, which was stuck to his skin with sweat.

But he would not stop fighting. He kept Celica hidden behind him while he swung his greatsword.

Celica latched onto the back of his coat.

— “Ragna, let's get out of here, or you'll get hurt!” She yelled frantically.

— “I'll be fine. By the way... where are you going? This place―”

They were inside the Black Beast.

Celica suddenly figured: maybe Ragna's voice was just repeating her thoughts.

Either way, she truly was within the Black Beast. The darkness that surrounded her was the Black Beast itself; to escape this place was to escape the Black Beast's entrails. Of course, neither of them knew how to escape in the first place.

— “I can tell you, though... you can’t stay here.” As Ragna muttered bitterly, he heard a strange sound, like a crack.

He and Celica turned around at the same time, and both frowned at the strange view before them. A few meters back from their position, in the forest, their space was torn into like a hole punched into a canvas. Beyond the hole, there was nothing but black, with nobody peeking in... except for a hand desperately trying to tear into the woods.

— “Nirvana!!”

Her sharp claws, tailor-made for battle, tore the rift open so hard that they shook from the sheer force. But the crack that had gaped was pushing back against Nirvana's arms; her claws, which tried to regain their original form, seemed to struggle against the forest, which only sought peace.

— “Hey, Celica!” ― Ragna shouted, cleaving down another beast that had leapt his way. He didn't know the full story, but all he needed to know was those claws belonged to a friend of Celica. ― “That's enough. Get out of here!”

— “Enough...? Come with me, Ragna!” Celica grabbed at the hem of Ragna's coat; she could feel he wanted her to escape alone.

— “Don't worry about it, just hurry up and go. She's here to save you, right?” ― Ragna said, his green eye staring at the mechanical claws pushing the rift open so hard. Then he sighed, with a faint smile, at Celica. ― “Even if I wanted
to go... I just can't. I have unfinished business here.”

— “Then I'm staying with you! I can't just leave you alone here!!” — He would just ask someone to protect Celica from danger and let her go... again. — “Please...”

— Celica felt her chest crumble, and she put all her strength into gripping Ragna's coat.
Feeling her weight on him, Ragna gave softer swings of his sword, so she wouldn't be shaken off. First, a cleaving motion; then, a forward thrust; then a downward swing to strike the last of the three wolves that had just advanced.

— “I told you already, you can't do that. This is something I gotta deal with alone.” Ragna said softly, planting a foot on the ground so no one could pass him and reach Celica.
He unleashed a powerful, spirited slash of his sword, cutting into two monsters at once. Ragna then stabbed his sword into the ground, turned around abruptly, and with only his left arm, he hoisted Celica by the waist and started running towards the dimensional rift behind him. It used to be large enough to swallow a girl, but had shrunken to half that size.

— “Don't stop pushing! You're getting Celica back right now!!” Ragna shouted at Nirvana.

Unsure if she'd heard Ragna, the machine plunged her claws deep into the edge of the spatial tear and began tearing into it again, with a sound like creaking bones. Little by little, she wrestled with the rift, pushing it up and down to weaken it. Two hands pulling open a black hole in the middle of a dark green forest had to be the stuff of nightmares.

Ragna then held Celica even tighter and thrusted her against the rift, practically pushing her against it. She writhed against this restraint; she couldn't believe she was being held in only one arm. As she was pushed hard against the dark rift, Celica leaned forward and desperately looked into Ragna's green eyes. Celica truly loved that color; so beautiful and gentle.

— “Ragna, let me go! Just when I got to see you...!!” She cried, her throat trembling more painfully than she could have imagined.

How Celica had missed him. She was so sure they would get to meet again. And yet, she worried just as much. She'd heard Ragna had disappeared after being swallowed by the Black Beast; was he even alive? It would be easy for Celica to just bide her time and hold out hope. But it hurt her badly to let go of his hand like this. She drowned in a storm of emotions, as Ragna extended his arm and handed Celica to Nirvana's heavy, metallic claws.

— “Don't worry.” Celica was quickly hoisted by mechanical claws, in a grip soft enough to avoid hurting her. She leaned forward in Nirvana's grip, while Ragna waved at her.

— “See you soon. I promise―I'll be back for you.”

Just not then, or there.

— “You promise…?”

Just like hearing a magic word, Celica's impatience, frustration, and regret were washed away; and instead, she felt a comforting warmth in her chest. She was just happy that Ragna had promised her. It sounded like he'd said this was not the end, and the promise was still alive.

Ragna turned away to face the pack of lupine monsters chasing him. He'd left his sword a fair distance away, so he had to fight barehanded until then. But the red-coated man saw no problem.

Such a strong, kind, and caring man.

Behind him, Celica raised her voice.

— “I'll wait for you! Come back, Ragna… I'll wait as long as it takes!”

— “Once I'm done with this... you know I will!”
Ragna looked back to see Celica smile. While the girl was pulled in by Nirvana, she saw Ragna's right eye open ― it was red, just like the Black Beast's, but it had the same gentle glint in it as his green left eye.

Nirvana embraced her tighter, until the rift completely faded from the woods, as if she had never even been there. While she looked on, she felt herself be pulled away, like she was being lifted from the ocean by a single string.

Strangely, the forest around Ragna disappeared as well. The abandoned village and the hordes of monsters faded to black once again.
Meanwhile, Ragna confronted someone. A small, petite girl, maybe shorter than Celica.
Her eyes, one of them hidden by an eyepatch, had red eyes like Ragna's.

Their lips moved, clearly talking about something, but Celica could not hear anything.
The girl before Ragna suddenly looked back at her and sent an eerie grin her way.

It wasn't long before Celica was pulled out of the darkness, like she'd risen out of the depths of the ocean, and the sudden brightness in her eyes knocked her unconscious.

===Part 5===
When Celica came to, she had fallen on the ground.

― “G― gh― AAAAHHH!!!”

Confused, she clung madly to Nirvana, who was still holding her. The impact was swift as Celica spilled out of the machine's arms, rolling over on the grass below. Her mouth felt the taste of dirt, and her nose felt the smell of grass. Then she stopped rolling, and she looked around, desperately trying to grasp the scene around her.

She stood on a grassy green hill under a dark blue sky, starless and cloudless except for a pale silvery moon. The night sky was unbelievably clear. Around her, Nine and Jubei rose to their feet, having stumbled down just as she'd done. Seeing their familiar faces, Celica sighed in relief to see her breath immediately fog up.

Nirvana rushed over to help Celica to her feet.
While she held onto the machine's hand and pulled herself up, Celica let out another sigh, of unbearable sorrow instead of relief.

The hills were on the outskirts of Ishana. This was Celica's favorite place, where she and Hakumen met before the Black Beast awoke. But ever since she escaped the city a month ago, she couldn't bear to go back there. She wondered what she was even doing here — but those doubts were pushed away by a terrible ache in her chest.
On the slope of her favorite hill, where pleasant breezes blowed free, lay countless corpses; likely from that walled city.

She could see debris from buildings not usually seen in Ishana, with broken household objects all around. Maybe they had been displaced; everyone and everything from that walled city had been randomly pulled into Ishana.
At least, that was what she could see...

— “NOOOOOOOO!!!”

Celica gasped and looked up to see the source of the ear-piercing scream.
It was Eight.
She had also fallen on the hill. Her Ten Sages' hat was on the ground, and her magnificent furcoat was stained with stand and dust. But Eight could not even dare to think about that.
Seeing what was at the end of her distant gaze, Celica's throat trembled with a scream of her own.
Nine was back on her feet; while she did not scream, she held her breath with a bug-eyed glare.
Trinity could barely move, and didn't even look up as she crawled away.

Jubei; Suzukaka; Valkenhayn; Hakumen; all were shocked into a motionless silence. Terumi couldn't believe this was real. Seven was even deeper in denial, unable to move before what he saw.

A mass of pitch black.

Take-Mikazuchi fell from above and crashed onto Ishana.

How could anyone look away?
It was like time had stopped, and there was no sound.
But when the giant fell onto the hills and the town of Ishana, it crashed hard, and the impact shook the island so suddenly it could easily have sunk.
Debris from the broken town came collapsing onto the hills in waves. The gusts of wind were devastating, with a faint smell of blood; a rot and decadence ill-suited for Ishana.

Celica raised her arms to at least try and protect herself. Her hair and clothes were agitated by the dust, not the seithr, while Nirvana stood in front of her as a shield to guard her from even the smallest pebbles. Celica couldn't believe what she saw: Take-Mikazuchi's disembodied right shoulder, writhing not too far from them.

— “What is that...?!” Jubei cried, disturbed by the nightmarish view.

Nine was the first to realize what everyone was truly seeing. She forced a few steps of her own, only for Jubei to yank her back by the arm.

Nine stumbled back into place, but she never took her wide-open eyes from the monstrous sight.
— “The Black Beast...” Nine whispered with quivering lips.
The wind made the grass on the hills thrash wildly, so loud it buried Nine's whispers. She didn't even know if she could hear herself, or anything at all.

But as if Nine's voice had cued it, the dark blob that had clung to Take-Mikazuchi's shoulder — one of the Black Beast's heads — floated into the air, its blood-red eyes glowing ominously with a mind-shattering grin.

Then, as if nothing had ever happened, it vanished into a black fog.

Thanks to the magical paling around Ishana, it had no seithr within, thus remaining undetected by the Black Beast...

until now.

The Black Beast had found the city with its own eyes.

So much silence.
So much fear.
So much despair.
It was all too much...

Someone whimpered. It didn't matter if it was Nine, Eight, Seven, Valkenhayn, or the other Ten Sages; they just wanted to say it out loud.
— “The Black Beast... has found Ishana.”

Ishana used to be the safest city in the world.

Its long-lived peace had come to an end.

<big>'''No one was safe.'''</big>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 5

2023-04-30T20:05:00Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter V: Doom at the Green Hills==
===Part 1===
Tens of thousands of refugees from all around the world had already moved before the setting sun painted the western skies. The city chosen as their destination was surrounded by walls of stone, which told distant tales of its origins as a fortress. However, the old walls were filled with shallow cracks, more weathered than solid.

Outside the city's walls, a blond man wearing a purple cone-shaped hat stood with about a dozen men in military garb: Seven was there after all. With his fingertips pushing up thin glasses, he relayed detailed instructions to his subordinates, the guards of the Orbis Librarius Norma. Soon, Eight walked up to them, with her long turquoise hair under a purple hat like Seven's and the long cape over her tight dress fluttering in the air.

— “I’ve done my part… what about yours?” Eight asked.

— Just finished mine,” Seven answered.

Seven sounded calm and peaceful, as if Eight had not just tried to lord over him. He looked at the surrounding walls with a thin, graceful smile.

— “The entrance is sealed. It's a simple ward, so we don't waste too much mana; but it should be enough to keep out everyone that isn't a mage.”

— “That’s just a bait pen.” Eight snapped sarcastically, looking out onto the town while raising her eyebrows lightly. Her sarcasm was directed at Seven, who had proposed a blockade of the city, but he did not take her words personally.

— “It’s what’s needed.”

Seven turned on his heel and headed for his position, somewhere he could see the town more clearly from the hills at its outskirts. Eight followed suit, fingertips tracing her large swaying earrings.

— “If it works, the lives we’ll save will vastly outnumber the sacrifices here… I just hope this is over quickly.”

— “I’m with you there.” Eight answered coldly, staring wide-eyed at Seven before her.

Even Seven was doing everything he could to save mankind from the Black Beast. Eight understood this drive and believed they shared that goal; but his behavior was too unpredictable for her to let her guard down.

When they arrived at their planned position, Seven and Eight split their guards across three functions: escort, recon, and aides. From their higher ground, they were able to peek into the town, but the old city walls still got in their way. The city had a complex topography, with many stone buildings and intricate alleys. The country that had claimed this land was long gone, leaving it under no jurisdiction — meaning the Orbis Librarius Norma now had full jurisdiction over it.

It was now full of refugees, who had been pushed into the city without any warning or information. Even when this town had thrived, it would never have held this many people.

Soon, it would not hold any more.

A frightening amount of screams polluted the air, coming from the town. Seven and Eight looked up to see a dark mist erupting from the other side of the town and fading into the sky.

— “It’s starting…!” — Seven said. Eight let out a bewitching smile from her plump lips; she wouldn’t let him take the spotlight.

— “Let’s start… over there.”

It was an excellent opportunity to not only free all of humanity from despair, but also gain absolute respect as a mage.

By the time Nine's party landed on that capital city somewhere in Asia, the fires were already raging. The first thing they stumbled upon was the screams; like they’d been shoved in a jar filled with uncontrollable chaos. The chaotic crowds stagnated in idle strife, and sounds of objects breaking and cracking could be heard from everywhere. People ran for their lives, with nowhere to go. Their faces twisted with fear only to see a massive monster looming just outside the city walls: the Black Beast.

The dark mist looked thick, concentrated; with red streaks of light over it, like pulsing blood vessels. Eight heads, each with a long, thick neck so large that even one could end all hope, rose over the land – and they stirred against the plumes of smoke rising and merging into the leaden sky.

Everyone who looked on shuddered in mind-shattering terror. The sun was setting over the world.

— “We’re too late…”

Celica panicked. Her heart pounded, and she choked on her breath with her eyes on the giant in the flood of refugees. Her deep brown eyes were wide as a bug's, with fear inevitably welling up in their depths.
Nirvana took her in a hug, shielding her from the waves of chaos. Celica did thank her, but her voice was drowned out by more screams.

They'd landed close to the center of the city. Even though it was still far from the edge of the city, the Black Beast was still so massive it made the people below look like grains of sand. Its presence could overwhelm anyone's sense of distance.

— “This is awful… they didn’t even wait.” Nine raised her eyebrows in disgust, and the Kaka girls, Suzukaka included, raised their tails as they prepared to fight for their lives.

Jubei, too, was brimming with hostility; he didn’t want to let his guard down. On the other hand, Terumi had a smile on his lips, clearing his throat with a rancid creak.

— “Man… these people are falling apart, huh? They’re pretty much dead already!”

Celica turned around with a stern look, and Terumi then looked away with an exaggerated turn.

Suddenly, Hakumen turned around... and the next moment, the scent of roses wafted through the air.

— “You are so late… what took you so long?” Spoke the voice of a sweet, innocent girl.

— “Madame Rachel!” Valkenhayn said, gasping with surprise.

The girl stood on the roof of a house, wearing a rose-scented perfume. She was dressed in a luxurious black dress; and her glossy blonde hair hung down like a silk ribbon, held up on either side by black ribbons styled to look like a rabbit’s ears.

Rachel Alucard had a grace and elegance that betrayed her young visage, as a vampire who lived in a castle of endless night.

— “You took so long, I was about to leave for home…” Rachel said.

— “And… you’re just watching? Why won’t you do something?!” Hakumen snapped, looking up at Rachel. Celica’s eyes widened in shock at Hakumen; she rarely ever saw him get so emotional. Rachel herself, however, looked cold before Hakumen’s boiling heat.

— “How is any of this up to me? It's your job to save the day, o' mighty hero.”

— “Let me guess – you're just staying there until you get tired?”

— “My apologies... I am only a spectator. And surely you have more important matters to worry about... look behind you!”

As if to urge Hakumen on, Rachel's crimson eyes turned to behold the reality of a heartless, hopeless apocalypse.

A sluggish roar shook the entire city into ruin. As the Black Beast plunged into the city walls, the stone that had once repelled so many armies crumbled like candy.
Trinity staggered back, having cast a simple magical ward on the crew, and Valkenhayn helped her to her feet. With a roar of soul-rending hate, the Black Beast swung its head around and rampaged, crushing everything in its sight.

Then, a rain of light poured down on the terrifying giant; not from the same direction as Nine's party.

It was not magic; it was Ars Magus.

The first wave of fire fell on the Black Beast's feet; the next wave came from the opposite direction, aiming for its main body. The troops were numerous, likely twice as many as the Ars Magus forces Nine had led in the previous battle. They were deployed all over the city, among the fleeing refugees.

After taking in the approximate location by tracing the signs of Ars Magus, Nine frowned in anguish. She realized the Orbis Librarius Norma had no intention of ending the chaos caused by the clash between the Black Beast and the Ars Magus unit.

— “All units are in town... they'll even sacrifice their own subordinates?”

— “What now, Nine? The Black Beast's a big load to bear, but the refugees must be evacuated fast.” Jubei spoke up, bitterly and quickly, ready to run at any moment.

But Hakumen answered first.

— “Split into two groups: assault and evac. Trinity, Valkenhayn, and Terumi – evacuate the refugees!”

— “Oh, uh... yes, sir!” Trinity answered, nodding her head at the unexpected orders. Valkenhayn also nodded, but in disbelief.

— “Hey, hey, hey! Hah-koo-''MAYNE's'' feeling motivated now!”

Hakumen did not pay attention to Terumi's obnoxious remark. He stepped forward, not in the mood to argue.

— “...what?” Hakumen asked, his voice clouded with doubt; slightly hostile, as if to say, "get out of the way."

The hostile air put even Nine on edge.

— “If we're splitting up, there's still one more thing we can do...” Nine said, “Terumi! Look for Seven and Eight. If you find them, stop their summoning!”

— “Who? Me?” Terumi said with a grin, while pointing at himself with a thin, bony finger. — “You sure...? Let me at it, then. You know, maybe I'll find Seven and Hayter or whatever they're called. You know?”

— “Okay, here's what you're going to do: do as I tell you, and nothing more. That's a ''fucking'' '''''order!'''''”

— “...damn, girl. What's your deal?”

Nine's clear words tightened her rigid pressure over Terumi. His smile quickly faded, and he fled the scene.

— “Leaving this city will not be so easy... the entrance is sealed by a paling.” Rachel said, descending from the roof like rose petals falling to the ground. Her elegant looks and finely tailored dress stuck out like a sore thumb among the chaos in the city.

Nine answered Rachel's calm words with an irritated sigh. Her eyes turned to the city walls...

— “Seven... that bastard. He made this so it'll only work on forces coming from the inside. That's on the whole wall!”

— “Don't worry about it... we got this. Even if it's the Ten Sages we're dealing with.” — Trinity clasped her hands, her green eyes shining brightly.

Nine's eyes flashed with a sentimental glint at Trinity's reassuring words before she nodded.

— “Indeed, Trinity... I trust you.”

— “Yeah!”

When Trinity smiled, so did Nine. The mere sight of Nine so relaxed warmed the blonde's heart.

— “Let's go, Lady Trinity.” — Valkenhayn said, approaching Trinity. — "Please excuse me, Madame Rachel."

Met with a bow from Valkenhayn, Rachel narrowed her crimson gaze, as if to look off to the distance.

— “I'll be watching you... and your battle.” — Rachel said, disappearing just as she appeared: cloaked in the scent of roses. She likely went off elsewhere in the town.

With the faint scent on them, Valkenhayn and Trinity left for their posts.

— “Celica!” Nine exclaimed, turning to Celica. When their stares met, Celica tensed her posture in Nirvana's arms.

— “Please... stay with Hakumen. And never leave Nirvana's side.”

— “Okay... I promise you.”

— “And Nirvana ― take care of Celica.”

— “...”

Celica gave a determined nod, while Nirvana returned only silence. Then, Celica lifted her chin to see how she looked, and her eyes met Nirvana's glassy stare.

Celica smiled, before Nirvana's large hand softly rested on Celica's head.

Another large building collapsed. The ground shook and the Ars Magus practically exploded, pouring down on the ground. Turning around, Nine put on her triangular hat again.

— “The Kaka girls will cover for us. If there's anyone that can't escape, at least take them to safety.”

— “Aaaall right. Can't wait to go feral on that sucker!” Suzukaka said, carrying a massive club on her back.

— “You take it easy too, girl.” Jubei drew out his sword in preparation, shooting an apprehensive look at Nine.

Nine intended on casting a massive teleportation spell, but was in far from perfect condition; regardless, she brushed off Jubei's worries with a lock of her hair over her shoulder. — “Don't worry about it. Just try not to get caught up in my spell.”

Jubei was not sure if she meant it or was just bluffing. He could never read Nine's mind, but her strong words gave him enough confidence to challenge the terrifying beast to come.

— “Sure, I'll take care.”

So, they would return with their strength gathered, and run together towards the raging Black Beast.

A few steps back...

— “...if it fights, so do we.” Hakumen said, encouraging his hesitant companion.

People screamed incessantly from the town center, and they ran through wildly without looking where they went. Like they were not breathing air, but fear itself. If the Black Beast's presence was causing this, how overwhelming was the terror?

Hakumen looked on as Celica tensed up, continuing...

— “Let's go meet him.”

She was not going to fight him, or even to trap him. Celica was ready to make the choice.

— “Right!”

Away she went, to meet the Black Beast.

She could not afford to waste this opportunity; Celica knew she was not likely to get more like this.

Celica ran with all her might under Nirvana's protection, while Hakumen dashed through the crowd unrelentingly.

===Part 2===
When the jet-black mass came within visible distance, Nine braked on her slim high heels and released an orb of light from her hands. When the orb came out, it swelled up and discharged violently, scraping off the cobblestone pavement on the ground as it shot up to the Black Beast's throat. A violent, eardrum-rupturing sonic boom exploded from the burst, and a ball of thunder, so potent as to shock the air, went away to tear out the Beast's throat.

Its eight heads writhed in pain from the seithr-splitting electric discharge. A gut-wrenching roar came down, with more stress than met the eye. While Nine protected herself from the seithr bleeding out of the beast with a magical ward, Jubei jumped out from Nine's side with a katana in hand. Suzukaka and other Kaka warriors chased after the feline, as they all lunged at the mass of darkness.

Jubei's slashes were as fast as they were sharp. Without magic to float him in the air, he ran circles around the Black Beast, slashing at its body with his sword and his claws. The seithr that scattered in front of Jubei was nothing to him.

Shaking off Nine's thunderous spell, one of the Black Beast's necks went to swing at Jubei. It was too large to be like a whip, but it went for Jubei far faster than a human could see ― but not fast enough for a cat.
Right when the Beast was about to hit Jubei, he landed on its swinging neck and quickly stabbed the thick dark shell.

— “Jubei!” Nine shouted from below, prompting him to turn around.

Another head thrashed at Jubei, like it was trying to squash a bug on its hand. The snake-like head opened its mouth wide and bared its jet-black fangs.

— “Damn it...!”

His sword was stuck to the other neck that had just tried to strike him. Jubei pulled out the blade with all his strength to slide away, but for that brief moment, he was cornered.

The black fangs bit down at the other neck, just as Suzukaka's club slammed down on it. The hit was dull, but hard enough to give Jubei a quick way out. As the head thrashed wildly, Jubei jumped off and returned to the ground with Suzukaka.

— “Holy sh—!” Jubei immediately braced himself and clicked his tongue, as his limbs trembled with sword still in one hand.

Though he knew he had no reason to hesitate or be afraid to fight, the closer he got to the Black Beast, the more Jubei was robbed of his strength by sheer terror. He felt like his soul was being torn out from his body. Jubei was frightened by the mere thought that the Black Beast would consume the souls of those it killed.
Nine shared his fear, even though she was farther away from the Beast. Her face tensed up as she rapidly fired arrows of fire and ice, and her breath hitched, but not by exhaustion.

— “Ugh...!”

If she did not stop casting spells, she would freeze up in fear. Mentally she cursed out the Beast, while Nine weaved a bigger light. She shot out a spear of light, wide as a freeway, and it pierced one of the monster's heads with great force, right between the eyes.

The beast's head raged wildly from the pain, and slammed against the surrounding buildings until their massive debris scattered to the ground like cannonballs. One massive chunk of rubble fell in the direction of Celica, who ran at Hakumen's side.

She gasped in terror, and prepared to let out a shriek — but as she rubbed her own eyes, she noticed Nirvana had caught up to her and seized the debris with her long, bulky arms.

— “Oh... thank you! I was so scared...”

Nirvana carelessly tossed the rubble back at the Black Beast; the chunk of concrete was about the size of a small bedroom. It slammed into the beast's torso, and cracked as it landed on the ground.

— “Are you okay?” Hakumen asked, turning his neck to get a look.

— “I am... but those people...!”

Celica looked to her side, to see a person lying on the ground behind a collapsed building. One more look, and she could see into another building and the entrance to an alleyway.

Celica choked on her own breath, and she felt her throat burn.

— “They might be still alive!!”

As soon as Celica said it, she ran off without hesitation, with Nirvana following as usual.

She knelt down beside the person lying face-down, then leaned over to check for a pulse. Celica called out several times, face clouded with grief. But then she clasped her hands, stained with blood and sand, and turned to the next figure.

Hakumen watched, and found himself stunned. Even though Celica had ached to see him again, she was immediately sidetracked by something that drew the slightest attention. She was too easy to lure — much like the rampaging giant before the group.

— “...so, this jet-black calamity is just bait for me?” Hakumen muttered under his mask and looked up high. The beast's eight heads were still in good health, and no amount of damage could slow them down.

— “Fine. I'll take the bait.”

He turned toward the Black Beast like a flickering white flame, and with his hands on the nodachi behind his back, Hakumen took a soaring leap. He leapt in a single bound over the town's walls, sealed by a magical ward, and as he landed on dry grounds, he looked in the direction of what he'd sensed.

South of where he'd left the town, Seven and Eight stood atop a gently steep hill. Maybe it wasn't what he'd sensed, but who. By looking for extraordinary sources of magic, he would find the Ten Sages easily — and those two were among them.

He pulled his lips into a chuckle, as the small figures of his prone targets entered his sight. The sandy wind almost snatched his hood away, but he held it down with a flick of his finger.

— “Hehehehe… that lady's a real airhead. With an order like that, she really thought I'd make it in time for the summoning…”

Nine's instructions had been to find Seven and Eight, and if he found them, interrupt the summoning of Take-Mikazuchi... and do nothing else.

— “Well, if it's too late to stop them, what the FUCK do I do?”

Terumi laughed so hard, it made his throat quiver. As he continued to laugh, whoever was listening replied to him…

— “***************.”

The voice, unlike Terumi's, was soft and meek. But the actual words said knew how to ease Terumi's mood.

— “Ohhhhhh, right... I get it. Just go with the flow and all that. That said... I got a bit of business to take care of.”

Terumi turned his head, exasperated. Yes, it was just a bit of business.

— “Hey... I think I talked too long.”

As if cued by Terumi's words, a fiery red magic sigil appeared on the slope before the town. The sigil was so massive, it took a while to even complete, and a crimson light slid across the ground like magma bursting.
Seven and Eight were manipulating the sigil, and of course, they were summoning Take-Mikazuchi.

Without Celica A. Mercury to control it, Take-Mikazuchi would indiscriminately consume all life within that walled bait pen, feed on it, and irradiate it to burn everything to the ground.

Seven and Eight would not dare let it be controlled, but rather feed it human souls and fire at the Black Beast with full power.

— “Even if I run now, I can't make it back in time...”

Perhaps Terumi had to just go with the flow. His first course of action would be to find a seat for the coming show.

— “Ah, fuck it. What's tonight's presentation?! AHAHAHAHAHA!” Terumi's boots violently kicked the dirt below before he disappeared.

A massive black arm rose out of the magic sigil, clinging to the barren lands…

===Part 3===
A cold chill ran through Celica, and she stopped in her tracks — as if something was holding her back. She immediately held herself in her arms; it was like all her blood was being sucked out of her body. She felt herself tremble, losing strength from her knees, but just as she was about to collapse, Nirvana took her in her arms.

As she leaned against Nirvana's cold, metallic chest, Celica remembered — this was how she felt when she was trapped in a magic circle.
Maybe it was the lack of a magic circle, or the magical ward cast on her by Trinity, but Celica was not as disoriented as that other time. But she still dreaded this feeling of powerlessness. It was the same summoning as that horrible day. The cacophony of screams was different from last time; looking around, she saw people fallen all over the town. Not because of Ars Magus or the Black Beast; and nothing had collapsed on them, either.

— “What happened?!”
She hurried over to a young woman nearby, kneeling down to help her up. Celica then held her hand and applied healing magic — but nothing healed, and not for a lack of mana. This unknown woman, like all others around her, was dead — as if the life had been sucked out of them.

Nirvana pulled Celica into her arms and picked her up, away from the corpse.
The entire village, which was filled with hellish screams and cried for help...
fell silent.

For better or worse, there were only a few faint voices from survivors left.

— “Oh… oh my God…”
The passing of the shock made Celica forget that she’d been trembling.

A terrifying wind blowed…

With Hakumen back from facing the Black Beast, he turned his face to the distance.

— “…it’s Take-Mikazuchi.”

And then… 
A voice… 
'''Echoed.'''

Everything was pierced by that voice — the skies, the lands, the air, the sands, gravity itself, and all seithr. The roar sent shudders all over the scene, and dazed the minds of everyone still alive with an inconceivable shock. In Nirvana’s arms, Celica turned her head to behold the source of the sound.

Outside the town, there was a massive humanoid shadow, as tall as a small mountain. It was made of shades of black all over, with dark red streaks running through its skin like exposed blood vessels. The mere sight was so overwhelming, everyone who saw it was trapped where they stood, broken with fear.

— “It really is Take-Mikazuchi…” Celica whispered, dumbfounded.
She had only heard about it from Trinity. This was the man-made weapon that repelled the Black Beast, in the battle that made Celica faint. She wondered if this could even be called a weapon…

The giant, which looked just like a living creature, slammed its hands on the ground faster than its size would give away. On all fours, it opened its mouth wide to reveal a white magic circle, which rotated to lock on to its target, as it gathered enough light to scorch the Black Beast’s torso in a single blow. It wasn’t long before the light was ready to fire…

But the eight-headed Black Beast disappeared into a haze.
— “What?!” Celica yelled, while Hakumen looked around in bewilderment.
Only a minute ago, the entire village had been overcome with terror and blistering with death — but it was like the Beast had never even been there. Take-Mikazuchi was just as confused as Celica and Hakumen, having lost sight of its target and stopped moving. The light that had been stored in its mouth disappeared, reabsorbed into the darkness of its own body.

Everyone held their breaths. There was no telling what would happen next.

Then the Black Beast lunged behind Take-Mikazuchi, and with all its eight heads, it bit down hard on the man-made weapon. Four heads attacked its shoulders; one, the arms; two, the waist; and the last was coiled around Take-Mikazuchi’s neck. One of the heads eventually bit into the weapon’s side, tearing away at its armor like flesh from prey. Its head was bent in the wrong direction by the Beast’s strangling. Two of the Beast’s heads pulled back forcefully, trying to rip Take-Mikazuchi’s left arm off its shoulder with a heavy creaking sound.

If only the witnesses to this brutal beatdown knew how unreal it was. The black giants were practically merged into a massive shadow against the orange sky; a scene beyond anything in this world, like a nightmare no one would ever wake up from.

— “Eight! Eight!”
A dry sound rang, and Eight realized she was being sent for. Taking a breath, she turned around to look, only to see Seven’s white-gloved hand hit her with a merciless slap.
— “Ugh, that hurt! What are you doing?!” Eight shouted; she knew this wasn’t that kind of situation.
While Seven was good at appearing cold and calm, now he sported an angry frown. He tossed his hair back, and with cloak wildly billowing, he grunted aloud with loud, forceful steps.
— “I can’t afford to lose this. We have to send it back!”
— “Take-Mikazuchi, back in the circle?” Eight said, “but if it goes back in, there won’t be any life force left to summon it again!”
— “We’ll just get more!”
The dark giant struggled hard and lashed out, trying to tear the Black Beast off its body. It flailed its arms, until it grabbed one of the Beast's necks and ripped the head off by force.
Torn from its roots, the Black Beast was hurled toward the town, shattering its walls to pieces. But by then, Take-Mikazuchi's massive body keeled over in pain, even while it yanked off the head that had bit into its sides.
— "GET ON WITH IT!" Seven yelled angrily.
— "I'M ON IT! You don't have to yell!" Eight snapped back with a sharp glare, while she thrust her hands forward. She immediately concentrated and began chanting a spell.
Out of the corner of her eye, Take-Mikazuchi tore off another one of the Black Beast's heads and fell to the ground, engulfing the town fast. Seven and Eight's voices conjured a spell as one, summoning a magic circle under the fallen Take-Mikazuchi. The circle glowed red as wildfire, with its lines formed from cracks on the earth; like a volcanic eruption about to happen. While the ground quaked violently, Take-Mikazuchi's body was slowly swallowed up, like iron melting in fire...

...and the Black Beast with it.

— “STOP THAT SPELL!”

At the bottom of the gently sloped hill where Seven and Eight stood, Nine and Jubei made a blazing entry, the witch shouting at the top of her voice and the catkin pulling out his sword. Jubei ran up the hill in a flash and swung his sword at Seven's arm, only for the mage to flee into a curtain of water. The water's pressure was stronger than it looked; Jubei's sword lost its momentum, only leaving enough to graze Seven's arm softly.

— “Argh…!”

Seven grunted at the bit of pain he still felt, and he used the water to hide from Jubei. At the same time, Nine, who had teleported to the top of the hill, threw a lightning bolt at Eight, drawing her attention. A loud crackle pierced the air...

— “MIND YOUR BUSINESS!!” Eight shouted hysterically, swinging a thorny whip at Nine.

Yellow rose petals scattered from the sky, falling like gravel from a mountain. All were burned with a wall of flame, before Nine teleported in front of Eight again and grabbed at her furcoat.

— “Get Take-Mikazuchi back, now!”

— “Are you kidding me?! GET OFF!”

— “The hell I am—”

— “NINE!” Jubei called out sharply.

Jubei stared down the hill wide-eyed, His sword was pointed at Seven, who raised his arms in surrender. Neither Seven nor Eight had cast their spell already; if they ever cared for it.
Even then, Take-Mikazuchi didn’t stop sinking into the massive magic circle under it. The tremors grew louder, close to earth-splitting levels, until everyone could barely stand upright; Eight lost her balance and fell on her hips.

— “Oh, God, no…” Seven cried in frustration, “the Black Beast is falling in the circle too?!”

Only then, did he realize how bizarre the situation was. Eight’s hand rose before her mouth in shock.

— “It can’t be…!”

— “Nine, what’s going on?!” Jubei asked, his hairs standing on end.

There was a sense of pressure, as if something was expanding…

When Jubei asked his question, Nine channeled lightning magic through her outstretched arms.
— “It’s trying to bust into Take-Mikazuchi’s hangar; and that can already barely hold the thing!”
Nine shot a ball of lightning at the Black Beast, so large it shocked even its surroundings.
— “I have to get it away right now!” She had to get the Beast off of Take-Mikazuchi at all costs.
Jubei only answered with an understanding nod before running off. The closer he got, the more vivid and overwhelming the terror felt, but he shook it off through sheer, stubborn courage.
This was no time for cowardice. He had to get closer, no matter how dangerous this was…

But Nine could not unleash another magic lightning bolt.

Jubei could not get within slashing range.

Trinity had finally lifted the paling around the town, but she could not step outside.

Valkenhayn could not jump over the castle’s walls after a warning from Rachel.

Hakumen could not dash in to swing his sword.

Celica could not throw herself in front of the beast.

They were all too late.

Take-Mikazuchi and the Black Beast were plunged deep into the magic circle, before an apocalyptic amount of seithr exploded in a silent black smog.

===Part 4===
Darkness…

Rather, everything looked black.

Celica awoke from her slumber and tried to look around herself. She looked above, below, to the right, to the left — but all she saw was black. It was hard to even tell where she was, or how wide this place was. It was a complete mystery… and for some unknown reason, it was terrifying. Like the complete blackness all around was seeping into her body and paralyzing her with fear. Though it wasn't cold, her body shivered. Her legs shook, even though nothing actively made them so. She choked.

— “S-... sister?” Celica called out from beyond the darkness, helpless and inconsolable. — “Nirvana...? Hakumen?!”

No one answered. In fact, Celica started to believe there was no one there but herself. She was afraid that she had been swept away... she could not understand. It scared her to death. The terror filled her chest to the brim, to the point she could barely move under its weight.

But it dawned on her — she had felt this fear before.

— “…Black Beast?”

Celica spoke aloud while she shuddered in the dark.

Indeed — the Black Beast. This fear, startling and overwhelming, was always felt everytime she came face-to-face with this horrifying goliath. Celica gasped and realized — maybe she was within the Black Beast. She braced herself and took another look around.

Wherever Celica walked, it didn't get any brighter. But she did remember what happened before everything faded to black: she was in that walled city. At the end of an open street, close to the center of the town, she was among a heap of dead bodies, being held in Nirvana's arms. Hakumen was close by, but as soon as he sensed something off, he told Celica to get away and ran off like a white gust of wind. She could not understand, and was at a loss about what to do.

While holding Celica in her arms, Nirvana ran straight to the town entrance — whether on Hakumen's orders or just a gut feeling.

Before Nirvana could pass through the main street, the city was hit by a violent earthquake that only got worse with every second. The town was engulfed in a wave of black fog, so thick it completely blocked Celica's vision.

And when she opened her eyes, here she was.

— “This black fog… what if…?”

Seithr, maybe. She had seen it erupt from the ground multiple times before.

Black Beasts were drawn to seithr; where there was seithr, they would appear. Maybe this fog was the tremendous amount of seithr that made up the Black Beast, burying everything in Celica's sight. It was the seithr that had gathered up again — Celica had little doubt that she was inside of the Black Beast.

The darkness around her seemed to stagnate, but it was swirling all around. The oppressive lull around Celica was made of hate, hostility, and rage. Painful, sad emotions entered Celica like oxygen into her lungs. Little doubt though she had, it was still doubt.

— ''The Black Beast is sad… no, it’s full of hate.''

Hate against what, and who?

The darkness ate away at the questions in her mind, and bared its invisible fangs to swallow even Celica. This presence was like a murderous intent to eat Celica alive; it shook her to the core with fear.

— “I’m not scared, I’m not scared, I’m not scared…” — Celica chanted, trying to reassure herself.

If this was inside the Black Beast… there was someone she still needed to find. If she didn’t take the initiative to search, when and how would she get to do it?

Even then, no matter how hard she thought about it, her heart was on the edge of collapsing under the fear surging towards her. How would she walk when she was so deeply hurt, she couldn’t even breathe right?

The rage around Celica pierced her even more coldly. She fell to her knees, unable to bear any more of it — until someone tugged at her arm, which had stiffened with fear, and held her close.

— “What—?”

This was just like déjà vu. She remembered it well.

The grip on her arm; the size of this hand; the feel of a glove…

When Celica was pulled, she naturally turned around. Her vision, which had been completely pitch-black until then, was filled with an eye-opening red.
No more doubts.

— “R…”

A man much taller than Celica, with spiked white hair and a green eye, looked at her and yelled…

— “The hell are you doing here?!”
With a sigh of relief, the girl remembered. She could never imagine this happening; he was finally here for her, to pull her out of the darkness.
— “Ragna!!”

The moment Celica called out his name, the darkness faded away to reveal a different place with vivid colors.

She found herself in a dense forest, where the trees rested with ethereal colors to them. A clearing had been carved out between them, with old, dilapidated, seemingly vacant houses.

On the outskirts of this abandoned village, Celica and Ragna were surrounded by countless four-legged wild beasts, their height going up to the girl’s thigh.

— “This place…!” Celica said, taken aback by the view around her.

The beasts looked vaguely like rabid wolves drooling pus from their fangs, their needle-like fur stained with black soot. Like something out of Celica’s nightmares.

Ragna nodded, let go of Celica’s arm, and grabbed the large sword that was stuck to the ground.

— “Yeah… it’s like when we first met.”

— “But how? This place was pitch-black just now. Why are you here too, Ragna? Are you even real...?”

So many questions popped into Celica's mind, and she didn't know which one to ask first. But she asked what came to her head, and Ragna opened his mouth to answer them, only to give up.

— “One question at a time, you know." Ragna said, "For now, I'm the real deal... I think.”

— “What do you mean, 'you think'?!”

— “I just don't―I don't even know what I'm doing! I mean, are you real? ''When'' are you?”

With his sword still wielded in his left arm, Ragna shot a bewildered glance at Celica.

Celica's heart skipped a beat; his eye was green.

— “Hey! I ''am'' real!” Though she sounded indignant, she had no doubts about Ragna.

He was real.

His warm green left eye; his blunt, yet soft voice; the motionless right arm and unopened right eye; they were all the same as she'd remembered.

— “But what do you mean ‘when are you’?”

As he tried to answer Celica's question, Ragna swung his sword to block an attack.

— “Damn, these guys are annoying...!”

One beast snarled and lunged at Ragna, but its fangs were caught by his blade; soon it was thrown back, its blackened body slammed into the overgrown weeds on the ground. With a deafening scream, the monster stopped moving before its body crumbled into a black fog.

...only for more monsters to emerge from the bushes.

— “Y'know, there's a lot I wanted to ask... but this might not be the time, nor the place.”

Ragna was quickly proven right: the monsters leapt at him with harsh roars, one after the other, before he slashed them away with his massive sword.

— “Ragna, behind you!”

— “Got it, now step back!!”

Another one sprang out from behind a bush, and Ragna cleaved at it from below. The lupine beast closed the gap between them, only to be kicked to the side; it fainted from the blow. A large swing of Ragna's sword hit the bridge of a nose that thrust straight into it, drawing out a crunch of bones so sickening, it gushed out a rancid splatter of black blood.

The color and smell of that blood made the beasts so hungry, their eyes looked bloodshot. The sounds of bones and flesh colliding continued in a relentless rhythm, but the monsters did not slow down. They just kept coming.

— “Ragna…” Celica said, worried sick even while protected by Ragna.

The back of his red coat, always in front of her, started pulsing even faster due to his exhausted breathing. How long had he been fighting? The sense of time here was too vague; like days had gone by in mere seconds. This dizziness felt like the haze of a fever dream. As time passed, more beasts gathered, until the place was packed full of four-legged black beasts.

— “Damn it, there's no end to these freaks!” Ragna clicked his tongue and brushed the hair from his forehead, which was stuck to his skin with sweat.

But he would not stop fighting. He kept Celica hidden behind him while he swung his greatsword.

Celica latched onto the back of his coat.

— “Ragna, let's get out of here, or you'll get hurt!” She yelled frantically.

— “I'll be fine. By the way... where are you going? This place―”

They were inside the Black Beast.

Celica suddenly figured: maybe Ragna's voice was just repeating her thoughts.

Either way, she truly was within the Black Beast. The darkness that surrounded her was the Black Beast itself; to escape this place was to escape the Black Beast's entrails. Of course, neither of them knew how to escape in the first place.

— “I can tell you, though... you can’t stay here.” As Ragna muttered bitterly, he heard a strange sound, like a crack.

He and Celica turned around at the same time, and both frowned at the strange view before them. A few meters back from their position, in the forest, their space was torn into like a hole punched into a canvas. Beyond the hole, there was nothing but black, with nobody peeking in... except for a hand desperately trying to tear into the woods.

— “Nirvana!!”

Her sharp claws, tailor-made for battle, tore the rift open so hard that they shook from the sheer force. But the crack that had gaped was pushing back against Nirvana's arms; her claws, which tried to regain their original form, seemed to struggle against the forest, which only sought peace.

— “Hey, Celica!” ― Ragna shouted, cleaving down another beast that had leapt his way. He didn't know the full story, but all he needed to know was those claws belonged to a friend of Celica. ― “That's enough. Get out of here!”

— “Enough...? Come with me, Ragna!” Celica grabbed at the hem of Ragna's coat; she could feel he wanted her to escape alone.

— “Don't worry about it, just hurry up and go. She's here to save you, right?” ― Ragna said, his green eye staring at the mechanical claws pushing the rift open so hard. Then he sighed, with a faint smile, at Celica. ― “Even if I wanted
to go... I just can't. I have unfinished business here.”

— “Then I'm staying with you! I can't just leave you alone here!!” — He would just ask someone to protect Celica from danger and let her go... again. — “Please...”

— Celica felt her chest crumble, and she put all her strength into gripping Ragna's coat.
Feeling her weight on him, Ragna gave softer swings of his sword, so she wouldn't be shaken off. First, a cleaving motion; then, a forward thrust; then a downward swing to strike the last of the three wolves that had just advanced.

— “I told you already, you can't do that. This is something I gotta deal with alone.” Ragna said softly, planting a foot on the ground so no one could pass him and reach Celica.
He unleashed a powerful, spirited slash of his sword, cutting into two monsters at once. Ragna then stabbed his sword into the ground, turned around abruptly, and with only his left arm, he hoisted Celica by the waist and started running towards the dimensional rift behind him. It used to be large enough to swallow a girl, but had shrunken to half that size.

— “Don't stop pushing! You're getting Celica back right now!!” Ragna shouted at Nirvana.

Unsure if she'd heard Ragna, the machine plunged her claws deep into the edge of the spatial tear and began tearing into it again, with a sound like creaking bones. Little by little, she wrestled with the rift, pushing it up and down to weaken it. Two hands pulling open a black hole in the middle of a dark green forest had to be the stuff of nightmares.

Ragna then held Celica even tighter and thrusted her against the rift, practically pushing her against it. She writhed against this restraint; she couldn't believe she was being held in only one arm. As she was pushed hard against the dark rift, Celica leaned forward and desperately looked into Ragna's green eyes. Celica truly loved that color; so beautiful and gentle.

— “Ragna, let me go! Just when I got to see you...!!” She cried, her throat trembling more painfully than she could have imagined.

How Celica had missed him. She was so sure they would get to meet again. And yet, she worried just as much. She'd heard Ragna had disappeared after being swallowed by the Black Beast; was he even alive? It would be easy for Celica to just bide her time and hold out hope. But it hurt her badly to let go of his hand like this. She drowned in a storm of emotions, as Ragna extended his arm and handed Celica to Nirvana's heavy, metallic claws.

— “Don't worry.” Celica was quickly hoisted by mechanical claws, in a grip soft enough to avoid hurting her. She leaned forward in Nirvana's grip, while Ragna waved at her.

— “See you soon. I promise―I'll be back for you.”

Just not then, or there.

— “You promise…?”

Just like hearing a magic word, Celica's impatience, frustration, and regret were washed away; and instead, she felt a comforting warmth in her chest. She was just happy that Ragna had promised her. It sounded like he'd said this was not the end, and the promise was still alive.

Ragna turned away to face the pack of lupine monsters chasing him. He'd left his sword a fair distance away, so he had to fight barehanded until then. But the red-coated man saw no problem.

Such a strong, kind, and caring man.

Behind him, Celica raised her voice.

— “I'll wait for you! Come back, Ragna… I'll wait as long as it takes!”

— “Once I'm done with this... you know I will!”
Ragna looked back to see Celica smile. While the girl was pulled in by Nirvana, she saw Ragna's right eye open ― it was red, just like the Black Beast's, but it had the same gentle glint in it as his green left eye.

Nirvana embraced her tighter, until the rift completely faded from the woods, as if she had never even been there. While she looked on, she felt herself be pulled away, like she was being lifted from the ocean by a single string.

Strangely, the forest around Ragna disappeared as well. The abandoned village and the hordes of monsters faded to black once again.
Meanwhile, Ragna confronted someone. A small, petite girl, maybe shorter than Celica.
Her eyes, one of them hidden by an eyepatch, had red eyes like Ragna's.

Their lips moved, clearly talking about something, but Celica could not hear anything.
The girl before Ragna suddenly looked back at her and sent an eerie grin her way.

It wasn't long before Celica was pulled out of the darkness, like she'd risen out of the depths of the ocean, and the sudden brightness in her eyes knocked her unconscious.

===Part 5===
When Celica came to, she had fallen on the ground.

― “G― gh― AAAAHHH!!!”

Confused, she clung madly to Nirvana, who was still holding her. The impact was swift as Celica spilled out of the machine's arms, rolling over on the grass below. Her mouth felt the taste of dirt, and her nose felt the smell of grass. Then she stopped rolling, and she looked around, desperately trying to grasp the scene around her.

She stood on a grassy green hill under a dark blue sky, starless and cloudless except for a pale silvery moon. The night sky was unbelievably clear. Around her, Nine and Jubei rose to their feet, having stumbled down just as she'd done. Seeing their familiar faces, Celica sighed in relief to see her breath immediately fog up.

Nirvana rushed over to help Celica to her feet.
While she held onto the machine's hand and pulled herself up, Celica let out another sigh, of unbearable sorrow instead of relief.

The hills were on the outskirts of Ishana. This was Celica's favorite place, where she and Hakumen met before the Black Beast awoke. But ever since she escaped the city a month ago, she couldn't bear to go back there. She wondered what she was even doing here — but those doubts were pushed away by a terrible ache in her chest.
On the slope of her favorite hill, where pleasant breezes blowed free, lay countless corpses; likely from that walled city.

She could see debris from buildings not usually seen in Ishana, with broken household objects all around. Maybe they had been displaced; everyone and everything from that walled city had been randomly pulled into Ishana.
At least, that was what she could see...

— “NOOOOOOOO!!!”

Celica gasped and looked up to see the source of the ear-piercing scream.
It was Eight.
She had also fallen on the hill. Her Ten Sages' hat was on the ground, and her magnificent furcoat was stained with stand and dust. But Eight could not even dare to think about that.
Seeing what was at the end of her distant gaze, Celica's throat trembled with a scream of her own.
Nine was back on her feet; while she did not scream, she held her breath with a bug-eyed glare.
Trinity could barely move, and didn't even look up as she crawled away.

Jubei; Suzukaka; Valkenhayn; Hakumen; all were shocked into a motionless silence. Terumi couldn't believe this was real. Seven was even deeper in denial, unable to move before what he saw.

A mass of pitch black.

Take-Mikazuchi fell from above and crashed onto Ishana.

How could anyone look away?
It was like time had stopped, and there was no sound.
But when the giant fell onto the hills and the town of Ishana, it crashed hard, and the impact shook the island so suddenly it could easily have sunk.
Debris from the broken town came collapsing onto the hills in waves. The gusts of wind were devastating, with a faint smell of blood; a rot and decadence ill-suited for Ishana.

Celica raised her arms to at least try and protect herself. Her hair and clothes were agitated by the dust, not the seithr, while Nirvana stood in front of her as a shield to guard her from even the smallest pebbles. Celica couldn't believe what she saw: Take-Mikazuchi's disembodied right shoulder, writhing not too far from them.

— “What is that...?!” Jubei cried, disturbed by the nightmarish view.

Nine was the first to realize what everyone was truly seeing. She forced a few steps of her own, only for Jubei to yank her back by the arm.

Nine stumbled back into place, but she never took her wide-open eyes from the monstrous sight.
— “The Black Beast...” Nine whispered with quivering lips.
The wind made the grass on the hills thrash wildly, so loud it buried Nine's whispers. She didn't even know if she could hear herself, or anything at all.

But as if Nine's voice had cued it, the dark blob that had clung to Take-Mikazuchi's shoulder — one of the Black Beast's heads — floated into the air, its blood-red eyes glowing ominously with a mind-shattering grin.

Then, as if nothing had ever happened, it vanished into a black fog.

Thanks to the magical paling around Ishana, it had no seithr within, thus remaining undetected by the Black Beast...

until now.

The Black Beast had found the city with its own eyes.

So much silence.
So much fear.
So much despair.
It was all too much...

Someone whimpered. It didn't matter if it was Nine, Eight, Seven, Valkenhayn, or the other Ten Sages; they just wanted to say it out loud.
— “The Black Beast... has found Ishana.”

Ishana used to be the safest city in the world.

Its long-lived peace had come to an end.

<big>'''No one was safe.'''</big>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 5

2023-04-30T20:03:43Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter V: Doom at the Green Hills==
===Part 1===
Tens of thousands of refugees from all around the world had already moved before the setting sun painted the western skies. The city chosen as their destination was surrounded by walls of stone, which told distant tales of its origins as a fortress. However, the old walls were filled with shallow cracks, more weathered than solid.

Outside the city's walls, a blond man wearing a purple cone-shaped hat stood with about a dozen men in military garb: Seven was there after all. With his fingertips pushing up thin glasses, he relayed detailed instructions to his subordinates, the guards of the Orbis Librarius Norma. Soon, Eight walked up to them, with her long turquoise hair under a purple hat like Seven's and the long cape over her tight dress fluttering in the air.

— “I’ve done my part… what about yours?” Eight asked.

— Just finished mine,” Seven answered.

Seven sounded calm and peaceful, as if Eight had not just tried to lord over him. He looked at the surrounding walls with a thin, graceful smile.

— “The entrance is sealed. It's a simple ward, so we don't waste too much mana; but it should be enough to keep out everyone that isn't a mage.”

— “That’s just a bait pen.” Eight snapped sarcastically, looking out onto the town while raising her eyebrows lightly. Her sarcasm was directed at Seven, who had proposed a blockade of the city, but he did not take her words personally.

— “It’s what’s needed.”

Seven turned on his heel and headed for his position, somewhere he could see the town more clearly from the hills at its outskirts. Eight followed suit, fingertips tracing her large swaying earrings.

— “If it works, the lives we’ll save will vastly outnumber the sacrifices here… I just hope this is over quickly.”

— “I’m with you there.” Eight answered coldly, staring wide-eyed at Seven before her.

Even Seven was doing everything he could to save mankind from the Black Beast. Eight understood this drive and believed they shared that goal; but his behavior was too unpredictable for her to let her guard down.

When they arrived at their planned position, Seven and Eight split their guards across three functions: escort, recon, and aides. From their higher ground, they were able to peek into the town, but the old city walls still got in their way. The city had a complex topography, with many stone buildings and intricate alleys. The country that had claimed this land was long gone, leaving it under no jurisdiction — meaning the Orbis Librarius Norma now had full jurisdiction over it.

It was now full of refugees, who had been pushed into the city without any warning or information. Even when this town had thrived, it would never have held this many people.

Soon, it would not hold any more.

A frightening amount of screams polluted the air, coming from the town. Seven and Eight looked up to see a dark mist erupting from the other side of the town and fading into the sky.

— “It’s starting…!” — Seven said. Eight let out a bewitching smile from her plump lips; she wouldn’t let him take the spotlight.

— “Let’s start… over there.”

It was an excellent opportunity to not only free all of humanity from despair, but also gain absolute respect as a mage.

By the time Nine's party landed on that capital city somewhere in Asia, the fires were already raging. The first thing they stumbled upon was the screams; like they’d been shoved in a jar filled with uncontrollable chaos. The chaotic crowds stagnated in idle strife, and sounds of objects breaking and cracking could be heard from everywhere. People ran for their lives, with nowhere to go. Their faces twisted with fear only to see a massive monster looming just outside the city walls: the Black Beast.

The dark mist looked thick, concentrated; with red streaks of light over it, like pulsing blood vessels. Eight heads, each with a long, thick neck so large that even one could end all hope, rose over the land – and they stirred against the plumes of smoke rising and merging into the leaden sky.

Everyone who looked on shuddered in mind-shattering terror. The sun was setting over the world.

— “We’re too late…”

Celica panicked. Her heart pounded, and she choked on her breath with her eyes on the giant in the flood of refugees. Her deep brown eyes were wide as a bug's, with fear inevitably welling up in their depths.
Nirvana took her in a hug, shielding her from the waves of chaos. Celica did thank her, but her voice was drowned out by more screams.

They'd landed close to the center of the city. Even though it was still far from the edge of the city, the Black Beast was still so massive it made the people below look like grains of sand. Its presence could overwhelm anyone's sense of distance.

— “This is awful… they didn’t even wait.” Nine raised her eyebrows in disgust, and the Kaka girls, Suzukaka included, raised their tails as they prepared to fight for their lives.

Jubei, too, was brimming with hostility; he didn’t want to let his guard down. On the other hand, Terumi had a smile on his lips, clearing his throat with a rancid creak.

— “Man… these people are falling apart, huh? They’re pretty much dead already!”

Celica turned around with a stern look, and Terumi then looked away with an exaggerated turn.

Suddenly, Hakumen turned around... and the next moment, the scent of roses wafted through the air.

— “You are so late… what took you so long?” Spoke the voice of a sweet, innocent girl.

— “Madame Rachel!” Valkenhayn said, gasping with surprise.

The girl stood on the roof of a house, wearing a rose-scented perfume. She was dressed in a luxurious black dress; and her glossy blonde hair hung down like a silk ribbon, held up on either side by black ribbons styled to look like a rabbit’s ears.

Rachel Alucard had a grace and elegance that betrayed her young visage, as a vampire who lived in a castle of endless night.

— “You took so long, I was about to leave for home…” Rachel said.

— “And… you’re just watching? Why won’t you do something?!” Hakumen snapped, looking up at Rachel. Celica’s eyes widened in shock at Hakumen; she rarely ever saw him get so emotional. Rachel herself, however, looked cold before Hakumen’s boiling heat.

— “How is any of this up to me? It's your job to save the day, o' mighty hero.”

— “Let me guess – you're just staying there until you get tired?”

— “My apologies... I am only a spectator. And surely you have more important matters to worry about... look behind you!”

As if to urge Hakumen on, Rachel's crimson eyes turned to behold the reality of a heartless, hopeless apocalypse.

A sluggish roar shook the entire city into ruin. As the Black Beast plunged into the city walls, the stone that had once repelled so many armies crumbled like candy.
Trinity staggered back, having cast a simple magical ward on the crew, and Valkenhayn helped her to her feet. With a roar of soul-rending hate, the Black Beast swung its head around and rampaged, crushing everything in its sight.

Then, a rain of light poured down on the terrifying giant; not from the same direction as Nine's party.

It was not magic; it was Ars Magus.

The first wave of fire fell on the Black Beast's feet; the next wave came from the opposite direction, aiming for its main body. The troops were numerous, likely twice as many as the Ars Magus forces Nine had led in the previous battle. They were deployed all over the city, among the fleeing refugees.

After taking in the approximate location by tracing the signs of Ars Magus, Nine frowned in anguish. She realized the Orbis Librarius Norma had no intention of ending the chaos caused by the clash between the Black Beast and the Ars Magus unit.

— “All units are in town... they'll even sacrifice their own subordinates?”

— “What now, Nine? The Black Beast's a big load to bear, but the refugees must be evacuated fast.” Jubei spoke up, bitterly and quickly, ready to run at any moment.

But Hakumen answered first.

— “Split into two groups: assault and evac. Trinity, Valkenhayn, and Terumi – evacuate the refugees!”

— “Oh, uh... yes, sir!” Trinity answered, nodding her head at the unexpected orders. Valkenhayn also nodded, but in disbelief.

— “Hey, hey, hey! Hah-koo-''MAYNE's'' feeling motivated now!”

Hakumen did not pay attention to Terumi's obnoxious remark. He stepped forward, not in the mood to argue.

— “...what?” Hakumen asked, his voice clouded with doubt; slightly hostile, as if to say, "get out of the way."

The hostile air put even Nine on edge.

— “If we're splitting up, there's still one more thing we can do...” Nine said, “Terumi! Look for Seven and Eight. If you find them, stop their summoning!”

— “Who? Me?” Terumi said with a grin, while pointing at himself with a thin, bony finger. — “You sure...? Let me at it, then. You know, maybe I'll find Seven and Hayter or whatever they're called. You know?”

— “Okay, here's what you're going to do: do as I tell you, and nothing more. That's a ''fucking'' '''''order!'''''”

— “...damn, girl. What's your deal?”

Nine's clear words tightened her rigid pressure over Terumi. His smile quickly faded, and he fled the scene.

— “Leaving this city will not be so easy... the entrance is sealed by a paling.” Rachel said, descending from the roof like rose petals falling to the ground. Her elegant looks and finely tailored dress stuck out like a sore thumb among the chaos in the city.

Nine answered Rachel's calm words with an irritated sigh. Her eyes turned to the city walls...

— “Seven... that bastard. He made this so it'll only work on forces coming from the inside. That's on the whole wall!”

— “Don't worry about it... we got this. Even if it's the Ten Sages we're dealing with.” — Trinity clasped her hands, her green eyes shining brightly.

Nine's eyes flashed with a sentimental glint at Trinity's reassuring words before she nodded.

— “Indeed, Trinity... I trust you.”

— “Yeah!”

When Trinity smiled, so did Nine. The mere sight of Nine so relaxed warmed the blonde's heart.

— “Let's go, Lady Trinity.” — Valkenhayn said, approaching Trinity. — "Please excuse me, Madame Rachel."

Met with a bow from Valkenhayn, Rachel narrowed her crimson gaze, as if to look off to the distance.

— “I'll be watching you... and your battle.” — Rachel said, disappearing just as she appeared: cloaked in the scent of roses. She likely went off elsewhere in the town.

With the faint scent on them, Valkenhayn and Trinity left for their posts.

— “Celica!” Nine exclaimed, turning to Celica. When their stares met, Celica tensed her posture in Nirvana's arms.

— “Please... stay with Hakumen. And never leave Nirvana's side.”

— “Okay... I promise you.”

— “And Nirvana ― take care of Celica.”

— “...”

Celica gave a determined nod, while Nirvana returned only silence. Then, Celica lifted her chin to see how she looked, and her eyes met Nirvana's glassy stare.

Celica smiled, before Nirvana's large hand softly rested on Celica's head.

Another large building collapsed. The ground shook and the Ars Magus practically exploded, pouring down on the ground. Turning around, Nine put on her triangular hat again.

— “The Kaka girls will cover for us. If there's anyone that can't escape, at least take them to safety.”

— “Aaaall right. Can't wait to go feral on that sucker!” Suzukaka said, carrying a massive club on her back.

— “You take it easy too, girl.” Jubei drew out his sword in preparation, shooting an apprehensive look at Nine.

Nine intended on casting a massive teleportation spell, but was in far from perfect condition; regardless, she brushed off Jubei's worries with a lock of her hair over her shoulder. — “Don't worry about it. Just try not to get caught up in my spell.”

Jubei was not sure if she meant it or was just bluffing. He could never read Nine's mind, but her strong words gave him enough confidence to challenge the terrifying beast to come.

— “Sure, I'll take care.”

So, they would return with their strength gathered, and run together towards the raging Black Beast.

A few steps back...

— “...if it fights, so do we.” Hakumen said, encouraging his hesitant companion.

People screamed incessantly from the town center, and they ran through wildly without looking where they went. Like they were not breathing air, but fear itself. If the Black Beast's presence was causing this, how overwhelming was the terror?

Hakumen looked on as Celica tensed up, continuing...

— “Let's go meet him.”

She was not going to fight him, or even to trap him. Celica was ready to make the choice.

— “Right!”

Away she went, to meet the Black Beast.

She could not afford to waste this opportunity; Celica knew she was not likely to get more like this.

Celica ran with all her might under Nirvana's protection, while Hakumen dashed through the crowd unrelentingly.

===Part 2===
When the jet-black mass came within visible distance, Nine braked on her slim high heels and released an orb of light from her hands. When the orb came out, it swelled up and discharged violently, scraping off the cobblestone pavement on the ground as it shot up to the Black Beast's throat. A violent, eardrum-rupturing sonic boom exploded from the burst, and a ball of thunder, so potent as to shock the air, went away to tear out the Beast's throat.

Its eight heads writhed in pain from the seithr-splitting electric discharge. A gut-wrenching roar came down, with more stress than met the eye. While Nine protected herself from the seithr bleeding out of the beast with a magical ward, Jubei jumped out from Nine's side with a katana in hand. Suzukaka and other Kaka warriors chased after the feline, as they all lunged at the mass of darkness.

Jubei's slashes were as fast as they were sharp. Without magic to float him in the air, he ran circles around the Black Beast, slashing at its body with his sword and his claws. The seithr that scattered in front of Jubei was nothing to him.

Shaking off Nine's thunderous spell, one of the Black Beast's necks went to swing at Jubei. It was too large to be like a whip, but it went for Jubei far faster than a human could see ― but not fast enough for a cat.
Right when the Beast was about to hit Jubei, he landed on its swinging neck and quickly stabbed the thick dark shell.

— “Jubei!” Nine shouted from below, prompting him to turn around.

Another head thrashed at Jubei, like it was trying to squash a bug on its hand. The snake-like head opened its mouth wide and bared its jet-black fangs.
— “Damn it...!”
His sword was stuck to the other neck that had just tried to strike him. Jubei pulled out the blade with all his strength to slide away, but for that brief moment, he was cornered.

The black fangs bit down at the other neck, just as Suzukaka's club slammed down on it. The hit was dull, but hard enough to give Jubei a quick way out. As the head thrashed wildly, Jubei jumped off and returned to the ground with Suzukaka.
— “Holy sh—!” Jubei immediately braced himself and clicked his tongue, as his limbs trembled with sword still in one hand.

Though he knew he had no reason to hesitate or be afraid to fight, the closer he got to the Black Beast, the more Jubei was robbed of his strength by sheer terror. He felt like his soul was being torn out from his body. Jubei was frightened by the mere thought that the Black Beast would consume the souls of those it killed.
Nine shared his fear, even though she was farther away from the Beast. Her face tensed up as she rapidly fired arrows of fire and ice, and her breath hitched, but not by exhaustion.

— “Ugh...!”
If she did not stop casting spells, she would freeze up in fear. Mentally she cursed out the Beast, while Nine weaved a bigger light. She shot out a spear of light, wide as a freeway, and it pierced one of the monster's heads with great force, right between the eyes.

The beast's head raged wildly from the pain, and slammed against the surrounding buildings until their massive debris scattered to the ground like cannonballs. One massive chunk of rubble fell in the direction of Celica, who ran at Hakumen's side.
She gasped in terror, and prepared to let out a shriek — but as she rubbed her own eyes, she noticed Nirvana had caught up to her and seized the debris with her long, bulky arms.
— “Oh... thank you! I was so scared...”
Nirvana carelessly tossed the rubble back at the Black Beast; the chunk of concrete was about the size of a small bedroom. It slammed into the beast's torso, and cracked as it landed on the ground.

— “Are you okay?” Hakumen asked, turning his neck to get a look.
— “I am... but those people...!”
Celica looked to her side, to see a person lying on the ground behind a collapsed building. One more look, and she could see into another building and the entrance to an alleyway.

Celica choked on her own breath, and she felt her throat burn.
— “They might be still alive!!”
As soon as Celica said it, she ran off without hesitation, with Nirvana following as usual.
She knelt down beside the person lying face-down, then leaned over to check for a pulse. Celica called out several times, face clouded with grief. But then she clasped her hands, stained with blood and sand, and turned to the next figure.
Hakumen watched, and found himself stunned. Even though Celica had ached to see him again, she was immediately sidetracked by something that drew the slightest attention. She was too easy to lure — much like the rampaging giant before the group.

— “...so, this jet-black calamity is just bait for me?” Hakumen muttered under his mask and looked up high. The beast's eight heads were still in good health, and no amount of damage could slow them down.
— “Fine. I'll take the bait.”
He turned toward the Black Beast like a flickering white flame, and with his hands on the nodachi behind his back, Hakumen took a soaring leap. He leapt in a single bound over the town's walls, sealed by a magical ward, and as he landed on dry grounds, he looked in the direction of what he'd sensed.
South of where he'd left the town, Seven and Eight stood atop a gently steep hill. Maybe it wasn't what he'd sensed, but who. By looking for extraordinary sources of magic, he would find the Ten Sages easily — and those two were among them.

He pulled his lips into a chuckle, as the small figures of his prone targets entered his sight. The sandy wind almost snatched his hood away, but he held it down with a flick of his finger.
— “Hehehehe… that lady's a real airhead. With an order like that, she really thought I'd make it in time for the summoning…”
Nine's instructions had been to find Seven and Eight, and if he found them, interrupt the summoning of Take-Mikazuchi... and do nothing else.
— “Well, if it's too late to stop them, what the FUCK do I do?”
Terumi laughed so hard, it made his throat quiver. As he continued to laugh, whoever was listening replied to him…

— “***************.”
The voice, unlike Terumi's, was soft and meek. But the actual words said knew how to ease Terumi's mood.
— “Ohhhhhh, right... I get it. Just go with the flow and all that. That said... I got a bit of business to take care of.”
Terumi turned his head, exasperated. Yes, it was just a bit of business.
— “Hey... I think I talked too long.”

As if cued by Terumi's words, a fiery red magic sigil appeared on the slope before the town. The sigil was so massive, it took a while to even complete, and a crimson light slid across the ground like magma bursting.
Seven and Eight were manipulating the sigil, and of course, they were summoning Take-Mikazuchi.

Without Celica A. Mercury to control it, Take-Mikazuchi would indiscriminately consume all life within that walled bait pen, feed on it, and irradiate it to burn everything to the ground.

Seven and Eight would not dare let it be controlled, but rather feed it human souls and fire at the Black Beast with full power.
— “Even if I run now, I can't make it back in time...”
Perhaps Terumi had to just go with the flow. His first course of action would be to find a seat for the coming show.
— “Ah, fuck it. What's tonight's presentation?! AHAHAHAHAHA!” Terumi's boots violently kicked the dirt below before he disappeared.

A massive black arm rose out of the magic sigil, clinging to the barren lands…

===Part 3===
A cold chill ran through Celica, and she stopped in her tracks — as if something was holding her back. She immediately held herself in her arms; it was like all her blood was being sucked out of her body. She felt herself tremble, losing strength from her knees, but just as she was about to collapse, Nirvana took her in her arms.

As she leaned against Nirvana's cold, metallic chest, Celica remembered — this was how she felt when she was trapped in a magic circle.
Maybe it was the lack of a magic circle, or the magical ward cast on her by Trinity, but Celica was not as disoriented as that other time. But she still dreaded this feeling of powerlessness. It was the same summoning as that horrible day. The cacophony of screams was different from last time; looking around, she saw people fallen all over the town. Not because of Ars Magus or the Black Beast; and nothing had collapsed on them, either.

— “What happened?!”
She hurried over to a young woman nearby, kneeling down to help her up. Celica then held her hand and applied healing magic — but nothing healed, and not for a lack of mana. This unknown woman, like all others around her, was dead — as if the life had been sucked out of them.

Nirvana pulled Celica into her arms and picked her up, away from the corpse.
The entire village, which was filled with hellish screams and cried for help...
fell silent.

For better or worse, there were only a few faint voices from survivors left.

— “Oh… oh my God…”
The passing of the shock made Celica forget that she’d been trembling.

A terrifying wind blowed…

With Hakumen back from facing the Black Beast, he turned his face to the distance.

— “…it’s Take-Mikazuchi.”

And then… 
A voice… 
'''Echoed.'''

Everything was pierced by that voice — the skies, the lands, the air, the sands, gravity itself, and all seithr. The roar sent shudders all over the scene, and dazed the minds of everyone still alive with an inconceivable shock. In Nirvana’s arms, Celica turned her head to behold the source of the sound.

Outside the town, there was a massive humanoid shadow, as tall as a small mountain. It was made of shades of black all over, with dark red streaks running through its skin like exposed blood vessels. The mere sight was so overwhelming, everyone who saw it was trapped where they stood, broken with fear.

— “It really is Take-Mikazuchi…” Celica whispered, dumbfounded.
She had only heard about it from Trinity. This was the man-made weapon that repelled the Black Beast, in the battle that made Celica faint. She wondered if this could even be called a weapon…

The giant, which looked just like a living creature, slammed its hands on the ground faster than its size would give away. On all fours, it opened its mouth wide to reveal a white magic circle, which rotated to lock on to its target, as it gathered enough light to scorch the Black Beast’s torso in a single blow. It wasn’t long before the light was ready to fire…

But the eight-headed Black Beast disappeared into a haze.
— “What?!” Celica yelled, while Hakumen looked around in bewilderment.
Only a minute ago, the entire village had been overcome with terror and blistering with death — but it was like the Beast had never even been there. Take-Mikazuchi was just as confused as Celica and Hakumen, having lost sight of its target and stopped moving. The light that had been stored in its mouth disappeared, reabsorbed into the darkness of its own body.

Everyone held their breaths. There was no telling what would happen next.

Then the Black Beast lunged behind Take-Mikazuchi, and with all its eight heads, it bit down hard on the man-made weapon. Four heads attacked its shoulders; one, the arms; two, the waist; and the last was coiled around Take-Mikazuchi’s neck. One of the heads eventually bit into the weapon’s side, tearing away at its armor like flesh from prey. Its head was bent in the wrong direction by the Beast’s strangling. Two of the Beast’s heads pulled back forcefully, trying to rip Take-Mikazuchi’s left arm off its shoulder with a heavy creaking sound.

If only the witnesses to this brutal beatdown knew how unreal it was. The black giants were practically merged into a massive shadow against the orange sky; a scene beyond anything in this world, like a nightmare no one would ever wake up from.

— “Eight! Eight!”
A dry sound rang, and Eight realized she was being sent for. Taking a breath, she turned around to look, only to see Seven’s white-gloved hand hit her with a merciless slap.
— “Ugh, that hurt! What are you doing?!” Eight shouted; she knew this wasn’t that kind of situation.
While Seven was good at appearing cold and calm, now he sported an angry frown. He tossed his hair back, and with cloak wildly billowing, he grunted aloud with loud, forceful steps.
— “I can’t afford to lose this. We have to send it back!”
— “Take-Mikazuchi, back in the circle?” Eight said, “but if it goes back in, there won’t be any life force left to summon it again!”
— “We’ll just get more!”
The dark giant struggled hard and lashed out, trying to tear the Black Beast off its body. It flailed its arms, until it grabbed one of the Beast's necks and ripped the head off by force.
Torn from its roots, the Black Beast was hurled toward the town, shattering its walls to pieces. But by then, Take-Mikazuchi's massive body keeled over in pain, even while it yanked off the head that had bit into its sides.
— "GET ON WITH IT!" Seven yelled angrily.
— "I'M ON IT! You don't have to yell!" Eight snapped back with a sharp glare, while she thrust her hands forward. She immediately concentrated and began chanting a spell.
Out of the corner of her eye, Take-Mikazuchi tore off another one of the Black Beast's heads and fell to the ground, engulfing the town fast. Seven and Eight's voices conjured a spell as one, summoning a magic circle under the fallen Take-Mikazuchi. The circle glowed red as wildfire, with its lines formed from cracks on the earth; like a volcanic eruption about to happen. While the ground quaked violently, Take-Mikazuchi's body was slowly swallowed up, like iron melting in fire...

...and the Black Beast with it.

— “STOP THAT SPELL!”

At the bottom of the gently sloped hill where Seven and Eight stood, Nine and Jubei made a blazing entry, the witch shouting at the top of her voice and the catkin pulling out his sword. Jubei ran up the hill in a flash and swung his sword at Seven's arm, only for the mage to flee into a curtain of water. The water's pressure was stronger than it looked; Jubei's sword lost its momentum, only leaving enough to graze Seven's arm softly.

— “Argh…!”

Seven grunted at the bit of pain he still felt, and he used the water to hide from Jubei. At the same time, Nine, who had teleported to the top of the hill, threw a lightning bolt at Eight, drawing her attention. A loud crackle pierced the air...

— “MIND YOUR BUSINESS!!” Eight shouted hysterically, swinging a thorny whip at Nine.

Yellow rose petals scattered from the sky, falling like gravel from a mountain. All were burned with a wall of flame, before Nine teleported in front of Eight again and grabbed at her furcoat.

— “Get Take-Mikazuchi back, now!”

— “Are you kidding me?! GET OFF!”

— “The hell I am—”

— “NINE!” Jubei called out sharply.

Jubei stared down the hill wide-eyed, His sword was pointed at Seven, who raised his arms in surrender. Neither Seven nor Eight had cast their spell already; if they ever cared for it.
Even then, Take-Mikazuchi didn’t stop sinking into the massive magic circle under it. The tremors grew louder, close to earth-splitting levels, until everyone could barely stand upright; Eight lost her balance and fell on her hips.

— “Oh, God, no…” Seven cried in frustration, “the Black Beast is falling in the circle too?!”

Only then, did he realize how bizarre the situation was. Eight’s hand rose before her mouth in shock.

— “It can’t be…!”

— “Nine, what’s going on?!” Jubei asked, his hairs standing on end.

There was a sense of pressure, as if something was expanding…

When Jubei asked his question, Nine channeled lightning magic through her outstretched arms.
— “It’s trying to bust into Take-Mikazuchi’s hangar; and that can already barely hold the thing!”
Nine shot a ball of lightning at the Black Beast, so large it shocked even its surroundings.
— “I have to get it away right now!” She had to get the Beast off of Take-Mikazuchi at all costs.
Jubei only answered with an understanding nod before running off. The closer he got, the more vivid and overwhelming the terror felt, but he shook it off through sheer, stubborn courage.
This was no time for cowardice. He had to get closer, no matter how dangerous this was…

But Nine could not unleash another magic lightning bolt.

Jubei could not get within slashing range.

Trinity had finally lifted the paling around the town, but she could not step outside.

Valkenhayn could not jump over the castle’s walls after a warning from Rachel.

Hakumen could not dash in to swing his sword.

Celica could not throw herself in front of the beast.

They were all too late.

Take-Mikazuchi and the Black Beast were plunged deep into the magic circle, before an apocalyptic amount of seithr exploded in a silent black smog.

===Part 4===
Darkness…

Rather, everything looked black.

Celica awoke from her slumber and tried to look around herself. She looked above, below, to the right, to the left — but all she saw was black. It was hard to even tell where she was, or how wide this place was. It was a complete mystery… and for some unknown reason, it was terrifying. Like the complete blackness all around was seeping into her body and paralyzing her with fear. Though it wasn't cold, her body shivered. Her legs shook, even though nothing actively made them so. She choked.

— “S-... sister?” Celica called out from beyond the darkness, helpless and inconsolable. — “Nirvana...? Hakumen?!”

No one answered. In fact, Celica started to believe there was no one there but herself. She was afraid that she had been swept away... she could not understand. It scared her to death. The terror filled her chest to the brim, to the point she could barely move under its weight.

But it dawned on her — she had felt this fear before.

— “…Black Beast?”

Celica spoke aloud while she shuddered in the dark.

Indeed — the Black Beast. This fear, startling and overwhelming, was always felt everytime she came face-to-face with this horrifying goliath. Celica gasped and realized — maybe she was within the Black Beast. She braced herself and took another look around.

Wherever Celica walked, it didn't get any brighter. But she did remember what happened before everything faded to black: she was in that walled city. At the end of an open street, close to the center of the town, she was among a heap of dead bodies, being held in Nirvana's arms. Hakumen was close by, but as soon as he sensed something off, he told Celica to get away and ran off like a white gust of wind. She could not understand, and was at a loss about what to do.

While holding Celica in her arms, Nirvana ran straight to the town entrance — whether on Hakumen's orders or just a gut feeling.

Before Nirvana could pass through the main street, the city was hit by a violent earthquake that only got worse with every second. The town was engulfed in a wave of black fog, so thick it completely blocked Celica's vision.

And when she opened her eyes, here she was.

— “This black fog… what if…?”

Seithr, maybe. She had seen it erupt from the ground multiple times before.

Black Beasts were drawn to seithr; where there was seithr, they would appear. Maybe this fog was the tremendous amount of seithr that made up the Black Beast, burying everything in Celica's sight. It was the seithr that had gathered up again — Celica had little doubt that she was inside of the Black Beast.

The darkness around her seemed to stagnate, but it was swirling all around. The oppressive lull around Celica was made of hate, hostility, and rage. Painful, sad emotions entered Celica like oxygen into her lungs. Little doubt though she had, it was still doubt.

— ''The Black Beast is sad… no, it’s full of hate.''

Hate against what, and who?

The darkness ate away at the questions in her mind, and bared its invisible fangs to swallow even Celica. This presence was like a murderous intent to eat Celica alive; it shook her to the core with fear.

— “I’m not scared, I’m not scared, I’m not scared…” — Celica chanted, trying to reassure herself.

If this was inside the Black Beast… there was someone she still needed to find. If she didn’t take the initiative to search, when and how would she get to do it?

Even then, no matter how hard she thought about it, her heart was on the edge of collapsing under the fear surging towards her. How would she walk when she was so deeply hurt, she couldn’t even breathe right?

The rage around Celica pierced her even more coldly. She fell to her knees, unable to bear any more of it — until someone tugged at her arm, which had stiffened with fear, and held her close.

— “What—?”

This was just like déjà vu. She remembered it well.

The grip on her arm; the size of this hand; the feel of a glove…

When Celica was pulled, she naturally turned around. Her vision, which had been completely pitch-black until then, was filled with an eye-opening red.
No more doubts.

— “R…”

A man much taller than Celica, with spiked white hair and a green eye, looked at her and yelled…

— “The hell are you doing here?!”
With a sigh of relief, the girl remembered. She could never imagine this happening; he was finally here for her, to pull her out of the darkness.
— “Ragna!!”

The moment Celica called out his name, the darkness faded away to reveal a different place with vivid colors.

She found herself in a dense forest, where the trees rested with ethereal colors to them. A clearing had been carved out between them, with old, dilapidated, seemingly vacant houses.

On the outskirts of this abandoned village, Celica and Ragna were surrounded by countless four-legged wild beasts, their height going up to the girl’s thigh.

— “This place…!” Celica said, taken aback by the view around her.

The beasts looked vaguely like rabid wolves drooling pus from their fangs, their needle-like fur stained with black soot. Like something out of Celica’s nightmares.

Ragna nodded, let go of Celica’s arm, and grabbed the large sword that was stuck to the ground.

— “Yeah… it’s like when we first met.”

— “But how? This place was pitch-black just now. Why are you here too, Ragna? Are you even real...?”

So many questions popped into Celica's mind, and she didn't know which one to ask first. But she asked what came to her head, and Ragna opened his mouth to answer them, only to give up.

— “One question at a time, you know." Ragna said, "For now, I'm the real deal... I think.”

— “What do you mean, 'you think'?!”

— “I just don't―I don't even know what I'm doing! I mean, are you real? ''When'' are you?”

With his sword still wielded in his left arm, Ragna shot a bewildered glance at Celica.

Celica's heart skipped a beat; his eye was green.

— “Hey! I ''am'' real!” Though she sounded indignant, she had no doubts about Ragna.

He was real.

His warm green left eye; his blunt, yet soft voice; the motionless right arm and unopened right eye; they were all the same as she'd remembered.

— “But what do you mean ‘when are you’?”

As he tried to answer Celica's question, Ragna swung his sword to block an attack.

— “Damn, these guys are annoying...!”

One beast snarled and lunged at Ragna, but its fangs were caught by his blade; soon it was thrown back, its blackened body slammed into the overgrown weeds on the ground. With a deafening scream, the monster stopped moving before its body crumbled into a black fog.

...only for more monsters to emerge from the bushes.

— “Y'know, there's a lot I wanted to ask... but this might not be the time, nor the place.”

Ragna was quickly proven right: the monsters leapt at him with harsh roars, one after the other, before he slashed them away with his massive sword.

— “Ragna, behind you!”

— “Got it, now step back!!”

Another one sprang out from behind a bush, and Ragna cleaved at it from below. The lupine beast closed the gap between them, only to be kicked to the side; it fainted from the blow. A large swing of Ragna's sword hit the bridge of a nose that thrust straight into it, drawing out a crunch of bones so sickening, it gushed out a rancid splatter of black blood.

The color and smell of that blood made the beasts so hungry, their eyes looked bloodshot. The sounds of bones and flesh colliding continued in a relentless rhythm, but the monsters did not slow down. They just kept coming.

— “Ragna…” Celica said, worried sick even while protected by Ragna.

The back of his red coat, always in front of her, started pulsing even faster due to his exhausted breathing. How long had he been fighting? The sense of time here was too vague; like days had gone by in mere seconds. This dizziness felt like the haze of a fever dream. As time passed, more beasts gathered, until the place was packed full of four-legged black beasts.

— “Damn it, there's no end to these freaks!” Ragna clicked his tongue and brushed the hair from his forehead, which was stuck to his skin with sweat.

But he would not stop fighting. He kept Celica hidden behind him while he swung his greatsword.

Celica latched onto the back of his coat.

— “Ragna, let's get out of here, or you'll get hurt!” She yelled frantically.

— “I'll be fine. By the way... where are you going? This place―”

They were inside the Black Beast.

Celica suddenly figured: maybe Ragna's voice was just repeating her thoughts.

Either way, she truly was within the Black Beast. The darkness that surrounded her was the Black Beast itself; to escape this place was to escape the Black Beast's entrails. Of course, neither of them knew how to escape in the first place.

— “I can tell you, though... you can’t stay here.” As Ragna muttered bitterly, he heard a strange sound, like a crack.

He and Celica turned around at the same time, and both frowned at the strange view before them. A few meters back from their position, in the forest, their space was torn into like a hole punched into a canvas. Beyond the hole, there was nothing but black, with nobody peeking in... except for a hand desperately trying to tear into the woods.

— “Nirvana!!”

Her sharp claws, tailor-made for battle, tore the rift open so hard that they shook from the sheer force. But the crack that had gaped was pushing back against Nirvana's arms; her claws, which tried to regain their original form, seemed to struggle against the forest, which only sought peace.

— “Hey, Celica!” ― Ragna shouted, cleaving down another beast that had leapt his way. He didn't know the full story, but all he needed to know was those claws belonged to a friend of Celica. ― “That's enough. Get out of here!”

— “Enough...? Come with me, Ragna!” Celica grabbed at the hem of Ragna's coat; she could feel he wanted her to escape alone.

— “Don't worry about it, just hurry up and go. She's here to save you, right?” ― Ragna said, his green eye staring at the mechanical claws pushing the rift open so hard. Then he sighed, with a faint smile, at Celica. ― “Even if I wanted
to go... I just can't. I have unfinished business here.”

— “Then I'm staying with you! I can't just leave you alone here!!” — He would just ask someone to protect Celica from danger and let her go... again. — “Please...”

— Celica felt her chest crumble, and she put all her strength into gripping Ragna's coat.
Feeling her weight on him, Ragna gave softer swings of his sword, so she wouldn't be shaken off. First, a cleaving motion; then, a forward thrust; then a downward swing to strike the last of the three wolves that had just advanced.

— “I told you already, you can't do that. This is something I gotta deal with alone.” Ragna said softly, planting a foot on the ground so no one could pass him and reach Celica.
He unleashed a powerful, spirited slash of his sword, cutting into two monsters at once. Ragna then stabbed his sword into the ground, turned around abruptly, and with only his left arm, he hoisted Celica by the waist and started running towards the dimensional rift behind him. It used to be large enough to swallow a girl, but had shrunken to half that size.

— “Don't stop pushing! You're getting Celica back right now!!” Ragna shouted at Nirvana.

Unsure if she'd heard Ragna, the machine plunged her claws deep into the edge of the spatial tear and began tearing into it again, with a sound like creaking bones. Little by little, she wrestled with the rift, pushing it up and down to weaken it. Two hands pulling open a black hole in the middle of a dark green forest had to be the stuff of nightmares.

Ragna then held Celica even tighter and thrusted her against the rift, practically pushing her against it. She writhed against this restraint; she couldn't believe she was being held in only one arm. As she was pushed hard against the dark rift, Celica leaned forward and desperately looked into Ragna's green eyes. Celica truly loved that color; so beautiful and gentle.

— “Ragna, let me go! Just when I got to see you...!!” She cried, her throat trembling more painfully than she could have imagined.

How Celica had missed him. She was so sure they would get to meet again. And yet, she worried just as much. She'd heard Ragna had disappeared after being swallowed by the Black Beast; was he even alive? It would be easy for Celica to just bide her time and hold out hope. But it hurt her badly to let go of his hand like this. She drowned in a storm of emotions, as Ragna extended his arm and handed Celica to Nirvana's heavy, metallic claws.

— “Don't worry.” Celica was quickly hoisted by mechanical claws, in a grip soft enough to avoid hurting her. She leaned forward in Nirvana's grip, while Ragna waved at her.

— “See you soon. I promise―I'll be back for you.”

Just not then, or there.

— “You promise…?”

Just like hearing a magic word, Celica's impatience, frustration, and regret were washed away; and instead, she felt a comforting warmth in her chest. She was just happy that Ragna had promised her. It sounded like he'd said this was not the end, and the promise was still alive.

Ragna turned away to face the pack of lupine monsters chasing him. He'd left his sword a fair distance away, so he had to fight barehanded until then. But the red-coated man saw no problem.

Such a strong, kind, and caring man.

Behind him, Celica raised her voice.

— “I'll wait for you! Come back, Ragna… I'll wait as long as it takes!”

— “Once I'm done with this... you know I will!”
Ragna looked back to see Celica smile. While the girl was pulled in by Nirvana, she saw Ragna's right eye open ― it was red, just like the Black Beast's, but it had the same gentle glint in it as his green left eye.

Nirvana embraced her tighter, until the rift completely faded from the woods, as if she had never even been there. While she looked on, she felt herself be pulled away, like she was being lifted from the ocean by a single string.

Strangely, the forest around Ragna disappeared as well. The abandoned village and the hordes of monsters faded to black once again.
Meanwhile, Ragna confronted someone. A small, petite girl, maybe shorter than Celica.
Her eyes, one of them hidden by an eyepatch, had red eyes like Ragna's.

Their lips moved, clearly talking about something, but Celica could not hear anything.
The girl before Ragna suddenly looked back at her and sent an eerie grin her way.

It wasn't long before Celica was pulled out of the darkness, like she'd risen out of the depths of the ocean, and the sudden brightness in her eyes knocked her unconscious.

===Part 5===
When Celica came to, she had fallen on the ground.

― “G― gh― AAAAHHH!!!”

Confused, she clung madly to Nirvana, who was still holding her. The impact was swift as Celica spilled out of the machine's arms, rolling over on the grass below. Her mouth felt the taste of dirt, and her nose felt the smell of grass. Then she stopped rolling, and she looked around, desperately trying to grasp the scene around her.

She stood on a grassy green hill under a dark blue sky, starless and cloudless except for a pale silvery moon. The night sky was unbelievably clear. Around her, Nine and Jubei rose to their feet, having stumbled down just as she'd done. Seeing their familiar faces, Celica sighed in relief to see her breath immediately fog up.

Nirvana rushed over to help Celica to her feet.
While she held onto the machine's hand and pulled herself up, Celica let out another sigh, of unbearable sorrow instead of relief.

The hills were on the outskirts of Ishana. This was Celica's favorite place, where she and Hakumen met before the Black Beast awoke. But ever since she escaped the city a month ago, she couldn't bear to go back there. She wondered what she was even doing here — but those doubts were pushed away by a terrible ache in her chest.
On the slope of her favorite hill, where pleasant breezes blowed free, lay countless corpses; likely from that walled city.

She could see debris from buildings not usually seen in Ishana, with broken household objects all around. Maybe they had been displaced; everyone and everything from that walled city had been randomly pulled into Ishana.
At least, that was what she could see...

— “NOOOOOOOO!!!”

Celica gasped and looked up to see the source of the ear-piercing scream.
It was Eight.
She had also fallen on the hill. Her Ten Sages' hat was on the ground, and her magnificent furcoat was stained with stand and dust. But Eight could not even dare to think about that.
Seeing what was at the end of her distant gaze, Celica's throat trembled with a scream of her own.
Nine was back on her feet; while she did not scream, she held her breath with a bug-eyed glare.
Trinity could barely move, and didn't even look up as she crawled away.

Jubei; Suzukaka; Valkenhayn; Hakumen; all were shocked into a motionless silence. Terumi couldn't believe this was real. Seven was even deeper in denial, unable to move before what he saw.

A mass of pitch black.

Take-Mikazuchi fell from above and crashed onto Ishana.

How could anyone look away?
It was like time had stopped, and there was no sound.
But when the giant fell onto the hills and the town of Ishana, it crashed hard, and the impact shook the island so suddenly it could easily have sunk.
Debris from the broken town came collapsing onto the hills in waves. The gusts of wind were devastating, with a faint smell of blood; a rot and decadence ill-suited for Ishana.

Celica raised her arms to at least try and protect herself. Her hair and clothes were agitated by the dust, not the seithr, while Nirvana stood in front of her as a shield to guard her from even the smallest pebbles. Celica couldn't believe what she saw: Take-Mikazuchi's disembodied right shoulder, writhing not too far from them.

— “What is that...?!” Jubei cried, disturbed by the nightmarish view.

Nine was the first to realize what everyone was truly seeing. She forced a few steps of her own, only for Jubei to yank her back by the arm.

Nine stumbled back into place, but she never took her wide-open eyes from the monstrous sight.
— “The Black Beast...” Nine whispered with quivering lips.
The wind made the grass on the hills thrash wildly, so loud it buried Nine's whispers. She didn't even know if she could hear herself, or anything at all.

But as if Nine's voice had cued it, the dark blob that had clung to Take-Mikazuchi's shoulder — one of the Black Beast's heads — floated into the air, its blood-red eyes glowing ominously with a mind-shattering grin.

Then, as if nothing had ever happened, it vanished into a black fog.

Thanks to the magical paling around Ishana, it had no seithr within, thus remaining undetected by the Black Beast...

until now.

The Black Beast had found the city with its own eyes.

So much silence.
So much fear.
So much despair.
It was all too much...

Someone whimpered. It didn't matter if it was Nine, Eight, Seven, Valkenhayn, or the other Ten Sages; they just wanted to say it out loud.
— “The Black Beast... has found Ishana.”

Ishana used to be the safest city in the world.

Its long-lived peace had come to an end.

<big>'''No one was safe.'''</big>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 4

2023-04-30T20:01:27Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter IV: Silvery Visions==
===Part 1===
A blank, white void.

An ephemeral dream.

She floated in the bright void, standing before a mirror.

''There it is again...''
Celica thought, her consciousness as dulled as the white void around her.
In the mirror, she saw her face, her hair, her eyes — but she wondered if this was truly her own reflection.

She had to know.

She swore that she'd had this dream before.
What was it about? What was it trying to tell her? What should she remember? What was she to feel from it?

She reached out to the square mirror.
If she touched it, she could just wake up from her dream — as she always did.

The image she saw in the looking glass was not a reflection, so much as it was an inverted image from the other side of a window.

She wondered what went on over there.
What did she look like on the other side?

Too many questions roamed in her mind today, but there was no way she could figure out their meaning. Thus, Celica caved and touched the mirror.
Her hand sank into the looking glass — first her fingertips, then her palm — just before the dream and her consciousness faded to white.

===Part 2===
So many walls, and so many nights.

The night came again, and the moon rose high.

Hakumen had left the Kaka Village for a rocky area outside the woods. From a distance, it just looked like rocky terrain with unstable footing — but there was debris all over the ground, leaving no room to actually step on.

There was no way to know how long ago this had happened, but this place was the wreckage of a cityscape; trampled, broken, and kicked to pieces, with some faded grass growing out of the crevices. The land would have been stable with a gentle slope to it, but now, anyone who wanted to walk through it had no choice but to walk on unstable footing.

Not far from this rocky forest of rubble, Hakumen stood alone in front of the wide field. If he looked up, he could see the moon above him. As the pale light reflected on his white mask, Hakumen remained silent until he turned to look at a shimmering presence nearby.

— “Hey... over here.”

First he saw a small white hand, then a lock of brown hair tied in a tall bun. She called out to him he pulled herself up with a jerk of her hand.

Then she noticed Hakumen's feet facing her and she looked up, like a child who'd just been caught playing a prank.

— “Ahaha.... you found me! I wanted to surprise you.”

It was Celica. Nirvana was with her, picking up Celica by the waist and placing her atop the pile of debris where Hakumen stood.

He had noticed something approaching ever since Celica left the forest with Nirvana. He wondered what was going on, since she had followed a rather unusual route, but she had just planned it that way.

Hakumen picked up Celica without a word, dangling her by the arms like a kitten.

— “Wow...! Thank you!”

Her leather-soled feet landed right next to Hakumen.

Nirvana slithered up and stood perfectly still next to Hakumen and Celica.

After a brief wait, Hakumen turned back to look at his surroundings.

— “What can I do for you?”

Taking in the cool night air, Celica's cheeks loosened into a soft smile.

— “I woke up from this weird dream... and I couldn't go back to sleep. So I went for a walk, then I saw you, Mister Hakumen!”

— “And then... you just 'saw me'?”

Letting the words sink in, Hakumen took a brief glance at Celica.

The night sky was clear, and he could clearly see the moon as a thin crescent. Its light was too dim to let anyone recognize a face from a distance. He would have understood if it was Valkenhayn or Jubei, but Celica had no additional senses and was abysmal with directions; he just did not believe that she would have “seen him” in a dark forest with poor visibility.

Celica realized she had been caught in another lie. She leaned back and gave a little awkward smile, folding her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet.

— “I kind of...” Celica answered, “...had a feeling you were here.”

Who?

Not Hakumen, surely.

— “Again?”

This was the second time Celica had a “feeling” he was nearby. It wasn't Hakumen she had been looking for, before.

— “Maybe you're looking for Ragna the Bloodedge...?”

It was funny, to hear him say that name like he shared it with someone else.

Celica’s eyebrows could only sink as she looked up at Hakumen, having heard his simple question.

— “Now that you mention it… I really don’t know. I never got to know his real name.”

— “...I believe it.”

Maybe she had heard this before — Hakumen and Celica did talk about Ragna's name in the past.
But no matter how many times Celica asked, and no matter how many times Hakumen gave her the same answer, that question was still a thorn that he could not pull out of his mind.

Who was this “Ragna” that Celica A. Mercury claimed to have met?
If the man Celica described was the same one that Hakumen knew, who was the “Ragna” he remembered?

Facing the devastated landscape before him, Hakumen plunged his hand into the muddy waters of his own memories.

Hakumen remembered Ragna melancholically.

A tall man with white hair, green eyes and a red coat.

''“He was stabbed by a red-eyed woman with a giant sword, and they both fell into the searing lava within the Cauldron.''

''And then...''

''they both transformed into a single black mass, soon a terrifying monster.”''

That monster came to exist as the “Black Beast”.

So the Black Beast was Ragna transformed — but how could another Ragna exist at the same time as the Beast?

Maybe Hakumen remembered wrong? Was it possible that he'd confused that with something else, or everything he thought he remembered was a weightless delusion?

Was Ragna, as Celica called him, truly “Ragna the Bloodedge”?

Was Hakumen in mourning for someone else...?

''(.....can't be.)''

If so, those were just the whispers of a weak and spoiled heart. His memories were terribly hazy, but with the memory of that loss lost, there was nothing false about the feelings he had.

Flowers were torn apart; his brother was taken from him. All he could do then was lose himself in rage, hatred, and revenge.

— “...Hakumen?” Celica asked, popping into Hakumen’s sight while he looked downward.

Celica looked like she could slip on the rubble and fall at any minute. Just the sight sent chills down Hakumen’s spine; so he seized her by the shoulders and put her back in the narrow space inside.

— “You’re going to fall!” Hakumen grunted.
— “Ah— thank you!”

Only then, did Celica realize where she had been standing, scratching her head with an embarrassed chuckle. Celica could only sigh; it was like taking care of a small pet.

Then Celica jumped up like a small pet, her eyes grew wide, and she stared at Hakumen. He sighed, with a tone of surprise.

— “What happened?” Hakumen did not understand. But when he asked that, Celica smiled happily for some reason.

— “You’re sighing too…!” Celica answered.

— “What are you even talking about?”

— “Ahaha… I’ve never heard you do it before!” She gave an innocent smile and a giddy laugh.

His memory flickered. Maybe it was not a memory, but a feeling — or an emotion.

He swore he could remember hearing a girl's laugh, like Celica's. Soon he envisioned a long corridor, with a lush green view from the windows.
There was a girl named after a flower, and another friend of hers. He talked to them about something...
everything felt so warm and peaceful.

— “Hey, Mr. Hakumen!”

Soon Hakumen was called awake again, released from his trance. His chin was raised slightly, and he turned to look back at Celica. Her face was not nearly as bright as it was a moment ago, having lost her smile; her earth-colored eyes looked straight up at Hakumen.

— “What’s under the mask…?”

Her question was sincere, not teasing or innocent.

Hakumen could only ease his breath.

— “Do you want to see it?”

Why he asked, nobody knows. The words just came spilling out.

It must have been a shocking answer, regardless; Celica’s cheeks blushed a bright pink while she nodded repeatedly.

— “Yes, I do! Can I see?!”

— “No.”

— “Hey, that’s not fair! Why can’t I see it?!”

Celica pouted and furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. She was quite expressive, much like her sister Nine. Amused and impressed, Hakumen raised a hand to his mask.

The mask could never come off. It hid myriad sins, mistakes, and stains of the past. He could hardly remember who he was, what life he led, or what he thought and felt back then. But even if the sins were forgotten, their weight would never be.

Thus, the mask would hide his sins.

Otherwise, he would never be able to fight.

Thus, the mask worked as an escape — to hide his past, while claiming to break away from it. The armor was meant to bury his past self. Only then could he become the man called Hakumen, get on his feet, and hold his sword firmly.

If the mask came off, he would no longer be Hakumen, but the man with a name long forsaken.

Hakumen let go of his mask. Celica looked up at his expressionless face, still regretful, but with unyielding interest.

What did she expect to find under that mask?

Hakumen turned his head away, so she would not see through him.

— “...even if I take this mask off, you won't see the face you want to see.”

— “Huh?” Celica's eyes widened, then narrowed softly like she was smiling. “Oh, no. I said you look alike, but I have no way of telling. It's just...”

Forgetting what was said before, Celica walked once more along the edge of the rubble and turned around to face Hakumen, who had turned away from her. Then, she looked straight up.

— “I just think... you probably look great. It'd be a shame to hide it!”

— “...”

Hakumen had no idea how to answer.

''(Is she saying I’m handsome, or…?)''

The muttered words disappeared into his bitter heart. If only he had been kind; maybe it all would have been different.

And so... unknowingly, fragments of lost memories rattle around in his head.

Hakumen languidly pondered while looking up at the sky.

A thin moon could be seen in the sky.

— ''“I don't like the moon... in fact, I hate it.”'' — so he remembered someone saying.

He could not remember who, but every time he saw the moon, he remembered those words. The feeling brought back so many memories... but he was tormented by a terrible discomfort.

— “The moon looks so beautiful!” Like clear water, the girl's voice washed Hakumen's consciousness.

The hazy memories; the unbearable weight of guilt; and the vivid sense of loss... all faded.

Just for this moment, for some reason, everything seemed calm and peaceful.

Celica turned around and stood next to Hakumen, looking at the horizon with a light stretch of her body and a long, heaving, relaxed sigh. — “This breeze... it feels nice.”

Her lackadaisical words put Hakumen on edge.

— “It does...”

But she was right. The air was clear, and the crescent moon in the sky looked much smoother than he'd previously thought.

How come he hadn't noticed it before? The air was too clear.

Hakumen looked at Celica.

He was amazed at her power — to seemingly suppress the seithr around her.

But he was still baffled. Hakumen could not believe that Celica was able to do that all by herself, and that there had to be something else in play. Even when they were at the Kaka Village, he felt the place brimming with seithr.

''(If that’s how it works, what is with this air…?)''

He looked around, behind his pale white mask. How could the air be so clear with all this rubble?

— “A… CHOO!”

Those thoughts were interrupted by a sudden sneeze.

Celica made a pitiful face as she hunched over and sneezed again.

— “Ugh... that came out of nowhere...”

— “Do you feel cold?”

It was late at night. Hakumen did not feel cold, but maybe the night air was affecting Celica.

— “Go back. Sure, you've recovered your magic, but don't overdo it. You should recover too.”

— “Yeah... what about you, Hakumen?”

Aware of the cold and her physical strain, Celica's reply came out slow, but straightforward. She tilted her head, but Hakumen did not shake his head in response. He let go of his mask with a huff.

— “I'm going to stay here a little longer.”

He needed some more time to think.

— “Okay. Good night, see you tomorrow.”

Celica gave a polite nod and a small wave, before heading back to the Kaka Village woods with Nirvana.

As Nirvana picked her up and moved, the girl quickly faded into the shadows of the forest.

Then, without even stopping to breathe, Hakumen waited for her to leave. The air around him felt heavy and uncomfortable.

===Part 3===

— “You’re a real goody-two-shoes, o’ mighty hero!”

The source of the voice had been there for some time, standing on the rubble, next to Hakumen.

Under the dim moonlight, a slender man in a long coat suddenly came out. Under the hood pulled down over his eyes, he showed his mouth like that of a reptile.

— “All those years with the Susano’o Unit made you a pussy, huh, Jin Kisaragi?!”

Terumi laughed, his voice as unpleasant as the soundless presence of a crawling snake.
He'd snarled out a name that Hakumen had long left in the past. A name that should only be known by a select few, and cannot exist now.

Immediately, a chill came down Hakumen's spine.

— “...you scumbag.”

— “Eh, don’t get me wrong! I don’t know any more than that. It ain’t like I’m predicting the future!”

Terumi hurriedly waved both hands at the intimidating Hakumen, mocking his tone of voice. He then tucked back his chin, and his smile grew even wider while his red tongue poked out.

— “You get me? I'm here, and you're over there... we're standing in slightly different places. I don't know how things will end this time... you're from the other side of this world, so I bet you know a lot more than I do.”

— “This time—?”

The use of his old name and the odd invocation of an “other side” put Hakumen on edge.

He held his head down, feeling his mind overrun with noise, like he had seen something he should not have. The feeling seeped into Hakumen's memories like a drug being pushed through a syringe.

None of this was memories, or Hakumen's experiences... but information. Fragments of data, recorded and managed by something other than Hakumen's brain.

Numerous scenes grazed his head like noise, showing tens of thousands of images in rapid-fire.

Building burnings…

Freezing rooms…

Someone's face…

He did not recognize any of it.

Even though he should have.

— “Hehehehe... hey, buddy, tell me something. How many times have you been here? Huh? How many fuckin' loops does that make?”

Terumi's voice and words sent noise into Hakumen's mind. The scene within the noise seemed to overlap with the hooded man in front of Hakumen: the same height, same build, same expression... and the same black clothes and black hat.

— “Ha…”

Inside his mask, Hakumen’s mouth moved on its own, sending out noise.

He'd spent so much time with the girl named after a flower, only to never know her ultimate fate.

— “'''''Hazama—!!'''''”

Exhaling a low, heated breath, Hakumen reached for the nodachi on his back. The rising bloodlust within swayed his long silver hair, and his steps sent cracks into the rubble beneath his feet. An ordinary person would be immediately frozen into fear by such a sight.

But Terumi just stood and watched.

— “You’re out for blood… that’s what I wanna see!”

Terumi smirked at every reaction from Hakumen. He pulled both hands out of his pockets and spread his arms lightly, trying to provoke him with a sarcastic invitation for a hug.

— “Gonna kill me or no?”

If Hakumen kicked off the scaffolding and swung down the nodachi with all his strength, the blade would easily cleave Terumi in two. All this could end in only ten seconds.

— “C'mon, do it already. The way I am right now, I don't stand a chance! I know you've got this in the bag, so ''take the shot and'' '''''fucking kill me!'''''”

Terumi sneered behind his hood.

Hakumen looked from a position where he could finish him off with a single slash. Terumi was telling the truth; he could easily kill him now.

The whole time, Terumi did not move once. With his hands lightly open, he waited for Hakumen to make his move.

The bloodlust was like a flame erupting from his body. Hakumen gripped the hilt of his nodachi tightly so he could pull it out at any moment, and after putting all his weight into his legs for a massive leap...

he stood up, sheathed his blade and turned his back on Terumi.

— “That’s it? No killing?” Terumi asked, audibly disappointed.

Hakumen, with his back turned to the voice that had just tried to irritate him, replied with a low swing in the air.

— “If ‘what I know’ is correct... you're essential to defeating the Black Beast.”

— “Heh... guess I don't have to worry about you killing me for a while.”

— “Wait until this is all over.”

— “Huuuuh? Don't say that, Hakumen! We're on the same ''siiiide!''”

Even without turning to look, Hakumen could see the smirk on his face. How could he make ‘being on the same side’ sound so trivial? He could not wait to leave Terumi’s “side”.

Just as Hakumen was about to jump off the rubble-covered heights, Terumi’s voice rang out behind him.

― “It's the future, ain't it?” His voice was sharp, like a knife to the throat.

Hakumen did not feel fear; only disgust. He clenched his fist tightly.

— “My mission is to defeat the Black Beast. Nothing more.”

— “...I get it.”

Terumi no longer smiled. Hakumen looked over at his unsightly gait and dismissed him with a bored demeanor. Through his eyeless mask, he stared at Terumi.

— “But I’d rather not let ‘that thing’ decide my future.”

The man who once saved him was branded a god with neverending "dreams of destiny" — and he wanted no part of those dreams. Thus, Hakumen kicked the debris beneath his feet and left. The ground remained dimly lit by the crescent moon's distant light.

Like a pale white shadow, he disappeared into the forest.

With an aside glance, Terumi carved a smug grin onto his mouth again. He shoved his hands into his pants' pockets and shot a shady glare at the moon.

— “You know what…? You got a point, Hakumen-chan.”

Terumi also crossed the pile of rubble and made a quick exit.

===Part 4===
The next day, Celica was in a crumbling cityscape littered with debris. This time, it was not in a lonely moonlit night, but an early afternoon under the sun. It wasn’t just Hakumen and Nirvana that were there, but a full entourage with Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Terumi, Suzukaka, and Totokaka.

— “Yup— hup!” Celica crossed the unstable foothold, gasping out with every step. Nirvana followed closely behind, occasionally extending her arms to help with her perilous steps.

— “Slow down, Celica. You’ll be in danger if you overdo it.” Nine warned behind her, looking on with great exasperation.

Celica turned around on the rocky grounds where she’d just landed.

— “I’ll be fine! I was here last night!”

— “WHAT? You came to a place like this, at night, all by yourself?! That’s dangerous!”

— “Oh… I didn’t tell you, did I? Nirvana was with me, and Mister Hakumen too!”

Celica raised a finger to reassure her there was no problem. Nirvana then lifted her up with no issue and moved her onward. Nine followed them both, jumping over the rocks with great dexterity… even while wearing high heels.

— “Okay, but why was Hakumen with you late at night, in a deserted place like this?! There’s gotta be something I’m missing. If he did anything weird…!”

— “He’d never do that! Mister Hakumen is a nice guy.” As Celica pouted, Nine forced a smile; like a switch had been flipped, small sparks gathered around her.

— “…yup. Just like that guy, Hakumen’s playing you…”

As Nine held up her hand with a twisted smile, Jubei, who had been walking beside Nine until then, chased after her in a hurry and pushed her hand away.

— “Calm down, calm down! If she was with Hakumen, there’s no way it could’ve turned out how you think.”

— “I don’t care! Even if he’s wearing armor like that, I can’t trust her with some random man!”

Standing on a narrow rocky ledge, Nine pointed her finger at Hakumen while he led the way. Regardless, Hakumen ignored her words — if he’d heard her at all. Meanwhile, Valkenhayn let out a bitter sigh of exasperation.

— “I appreciate your energy, but would you pipe down a little? You are making too much noise.”

— “And I know you have good reflexes, but if you let down your guard too much, you might slip…”

— “AAAAAAH!”

As Jubei added to Valkenhain's quip, a cracking scream came out, away from their current spot.

Everyone stopped and looked back to see Trinity, far behind the group, losing her balance and almost falling from the tall rubble. Of all the people to grab her by the arm and help her up, it was Terumi.

— “Hey, Four-Eyes. Don’t slip.”

— “Ah… sorry!”

As fast as he could, Terumi pulled Trinity up with just one arm. She landed safely on the foothold, but she was so embarrassed even her ears were bright red.

— “Seriously… I’m so sorry for all the trouble!”

— “Hehe! You can apologize for all the trouble later. Now get up and go!”

— “Okay!”

Exhausted, Terumi patted Trinity on the back and urged her to move on. As she stepped on the debris — more recklessly than anyone else — Terumi followed. Celica watched the scene unfold, pressing a finger to her lips and tilting her head.

— “Hey, Sis… Terumi and Trinity really get along, right? They never fight…”

— “That’s not a good sign.” She answered, disinterested.

When Celica turned around in wonder, Nine wrinkled her eyebrows and looked away from Trinity and Terumi.

— “So, Hakumen… where the hell are you going? You said you wanted to check out the rocks, but there’s just rubble and grime here!” Her words were sharper than usual, due to her unquenchable dismay.

But Hakumen did not care too much. He landed on the side of a relatively intact building.

— “I didn’t ask you to come along.”

Meanwhile, Valkenhayn rested his feet on the wide footing, following those cold words. Next to catch up was Nine, followed closely by Celica. As they approached Hakumen, loud clacks sounded from their high heels.

— “You think I’ll just let you take Celica anywhere? No way in hell I’m letting her hang out with the first man she sees!”
— “This is going to be a long day…” Jubei grumbled, scratching his head.

Celica had no choice but to raise her shoulders and chuckle sheepishly. Hakumen was the only one she had asked to come investigate the rocky grounds with him. Of course, Nirvana had come along; as soon as Nine heard about it, she assumed something far worse. Valkenhayn came along, believing that if Hakumen was this concerned, there had to be something up; Trinity shared his concerns, and Jubei followed because he was worried about Nine. Terumi would not let himself be alone in a village full of cats, so he came along as well… and Suzukaka and Totokaka just figured the trip would be fun. As a result, this simple investigation had snowballed out of Hakumen’s control.

At the end of this building, which may as well have been a hangout spot now, Trinity slipped again, and Terumi caught her again.

The air here was extremely clean, with a fresh scent of greenery. Valkenhayn and Jubei’s faces crooked; they found it too strange.

— “The seithr in here… it’s too weak.”

Suzukaka nodded proudly.

— “Damn right! This place has been a real sight since the village got built… but Toto and the others say it’s too beautiful to stay here forever.”

Compared to Suzukaka, Totokaka seemed less familiar with this place, and her tail wagged at the scent of the wind with a curious look.

— “Kaka kids adapt to their surroundings really easy. They get too used to living somewhere without seithr, they’ll have a bad time living with it.” Then, Suzukaka stroked Totokaka’s forehead — “When you grow up…” She continued — “So what’s next? What are you lookin’ for, Lord Hakumen?”

Valkenhayn walked up beside Hakumen, who was looking out from the edge of the ruined building. The place was so clean, it was difficult to believe; but all anyone could see was an endless expanse of debris of all sizes. Thinking about the people who used to live here, and the ruthlessness of the dark disaster befalling the world, sent chills down his spine.

Glancing at the ruined city, Hakumen spoke.

— “This place…”

— “What about it?” Valkenhayn’s eyebrows furrowed, unaware of what Hakumen meant.

Still, Hakumen turned to Celica, his long hair flowing in the wind. He invited her closer with a tuck of his chin. He pointed to himself and asked Celica a question.

— “Do you feel anything?”

— “What do you mean?” Celica asked, visibly puzzled.

Hakumen turned his head, like he was looking for something invisible. His long silver hair, swaying in the wind, looked more mysterious than usual.

— “It’s the center of the air. I think you can feel it.”

— “The center…?” Celica did not quite follow, but she looked around anyway.

The air really was clean. She felt it last night when she met Hakumen; it was clearer than in Ishana.

''(Feels great…)''

She took a long, full-chested breath and tried to let her feelings dissolve into the air.

Celica felt happy. She felt like Hakumen, so strong and always there for her, was counting on her — even for just a minute.

He had always helped her so much, it was time to give back a little. So she closed her eyes and listened to the wind and air. Maybe she did not feel all that in her ears, but in her skin.

Her eyelids lifted naturally, and she pointed to what she saw in her line of sight.

— “I think… there’s an entrance over there.”

She stretched out her arms and pointed to a large pile of rubble. In the shadows, there was an entrance to a staircase leading somewhere underground.

— “…do we go there?” Hakumen whispered into the wind, leaning forward next to Celica to tell where her finger was pointed.

Celica looked uneasy.

— “I'm just curious... I just felt like something could be there. I don't really know, sorry.”

She could not sense seithr like Nine or Trinity; all she had to count on was her gut feeling.

Celica felt sorry for going to the trouble of asking for Hakumen's help. But it was not trouble for Hakumen, who immediately picked her up in his arms.

— “It’ll do. Come on, let’s check it out.”

— “No wait, I can go— aaaah!!”

Hakumen had no intention of refusing; he ran off with Celica in his arms before she could say a word. He rushed forward with no hesitation or care for the footing under him, which was too bumpy to even walk straight. They were going so fast, it was like the wind was carrying them.

— “HEY! Why are you holding Celica like that?! ''PUT HER DOWN!!!''”

Noticing Hakumen's sudden dash, Nine jumped out, her eyes blazing with rage. Holding her large hat in hand, she magically manipulated the wind and ran after the white-armored man.

Nirvana also ran after them, with her protegé ahead of her.

— “Hey, wait…!!” Behind her was Jubei, who did not want Nine to lose control; followed by Valkenhayn. Suzukaka carried Totokaka on her back, unaware that they were even following a goal, running with beastly reflexes and leg strength to much.
And then there was Trinity.

— “Wait for me, pleeeeease!!”

Trinity peeked over the edge and found the path was even rougher than she'd imagined. She could not even jump off; the only way was to slide down.

Still moving slowly and sluggishly, she walked up close and crouched all the way down, while Terumi looked down with a smirk.

— “Want me to take you there?” Terumi asked.

— “Not now… I’ll catch up later.”

— “Yeah, no. When you catch up, it’ll be past sunset.”

Hacking up a laugh, Terumi grabbed Trinity by her neck right as she was about to climb down from the scaffolding, pulled her up, and held her in his arms.

Firmly pulling his hood down, Terumi jumped low and far while he held Trinity.

===Part 5===
Walking down the stairs she had found, Celica soon discovered they led to an old subway station.

There were still vestiges of the station platform, long decayed — except for the train tracks, which were well-preserved.

She could only think about how this place used to be: thriving with people. The thought brought an eerie sadness to her mind.

Meanwhile, no light from the surface would reach them.

Nine had a white light glowing from her hand to illuminate the front, while she walked with Hakumen; Celica was between them both.

In the middle was Trinity, who conjured an orange light to light their surroundings. Jubei, Suzukaka, and Totokaka went behind Nine; and Terumi behind Trinity. Valkenhayn stayed far behind.

The tracks were unbroken and almost spotless. With a little repair, they could be used right away. Here and there, were scorched remnants of human life from only a few years ago, now extinct.

Before they could even pass the arch in the underground passageway, everyone noticed something unusual.

Jubei was the first to speak up.

— “There’s no seithr here at all…!”

The rubble-covered surface was unusually pure, with little seithr — the subway wasn’t empty of it, but somehow had even less than on the surface.

Meanwhile, Suzukaka spun around in place with Totokaka on her head.

— “It’s real thin with that… it’s kinda creepy.”

The Kaka always lived directly exposed to seithr, so they were not used to this chilly feeling.

With her light floating over her head, Trinity put up her hands like dishes and summoned a small magic circle above her. The sigil rotated loosely in response to the surrounding seithr, like a measuring instrument.

— “The deeper we go, the weaker it gets… maybe there’s something neutralizing it?”

Other than Celica?

Celica herself, Nirvana and the Kaka girls were the only ones able to think of that question — but no one had a good answer.

Countless footsteps turned a gentle curve, traveling further down the rail tracks.

Before they could go any further, there was a gaping hole in the road, and it did not look like a train tunnel.

The track continued to curve in the wrong direction, with no other tracks in the “tunnel”. There were no concrete or brick pavements; it looked more like an uneven side-road built to dig out something in the depths.

— “Here…” Celica widened her eyes, looking into the tunnel.

She saw something like a hollow room in the back. The air from there was pure, even relaxing, with no traces of seithr in the air. It was so pure, she wondered if this was how the world breathed before the Black Beast came.

— “Can I go in there?” Celica asked.

— “Of course.” Hakumen answered with a nod, “it’s what we’re here for.”

— “Time out! TIME OUT!!” — Just as the crew started walking in the direction of the clear air, Terumi interrupted them in a panic. “Sorry… I’m gonna stay here and wait. Just bear with me a bit. Damn, I’m beat…!” Terumi grimaced and slowly backed away, while Nine looked on with suspicion.

— “Are you trying to set me up?” Nine spat at him.

— “I don’t joke about this shit. I mean it!” Terumi answered, sighing out.

He shook his head with a bitter expression. Before Terumi knew it, a bead of sweat was on his neck. Trinity noticed this, and her face grew pale.

— “He looks really sick…” Trinity said, “Nine! I’ll watch him!”

— “Yeah, yeah.” Terumi huffed out, “You can go on without me. I need some rest.” He waved Nine away, then sat back on the ground, resting against the subway wall. — “I’m serious… I’m gonna stay put.”

Nine could not take Terumi seriously, seeing him so suddenly leaned against the wall. She didn't believe that was he was in poor health — but there was no point in thinking about his condition then.

— “Okay, then. Stay right where you are.”

— “Got it, boss…” Terumi weakly waved Nine and Hakumen away.

Still looking at them suspiciously, Jubei and Valkenhayn followed, with Suzukaka and Totokaka behind. Finally, the concerned Trinity and Celica stepped into the hole, feeling like they were being pulled back.

— “If anything happens, call me right away, Mr. Terumi!” Celica waved in the air as she left, but Terumi did not respond while everyone disappeared into the back.

Then Terumi bent over and spat out all the tea he had drunk along the way.

The side passage was short; it wasn't long before the crew reached the end.

At the end of the dark, uneven pass was a breathtakingly tall, spacious hall in a slightly crooked circular shape. Straight walls led upward to what most drew everyone's eyes: while the floor, walls, and ceiling were all bare dirt, the ceiling had been carved into a domed shape, studded with sparkling pale blue lights.

— “So pretty…!” Celica spoke first, utterly enchanted by the sight; like a starry sky.

— Anyone looking closer could see the light came from small crystals protruding from the soil. But that didn't deter the wonder that came from this hall, a spectacle that could touch into the soul.

— “What is this?” Valkenhayn gasped, more stunned than amazed.

— “It’s gorgeous!”

While on Suzukaka's shoulders, Totokaka looked up and opened her mouth in awe.

Trinity also conjured a small measuring circle from her palm; the circle had a weak response.

— “There’s almost no seithr here. I don’t think I’ve been anywhere this clean — not even in Ishana!”

— “Is it that light…?” Jubei asked.

— “Pretty sure it is.” Nine answered, “that light… might have the same power as Celica.”

The power to neutralize seithr.

— “Is this what you were looking for, Lord Hakumen…?” Valkenhayn asked, but instead of answering, Hakumen looked on at the ceiling.

The lights of the crystals began glowing and dimming in a rhythm; expanding and contracting, like they were breathing. In response to those “breaths”, Celica became enveloped in a pale light.

— “Huh…? What’s going on?”

While Nine immediately braced herself, Nirvana showed no reaction. She seemed to know this was not harmful to Celica.

The light surrounding Celica slowly synchronized to the rhythm of the lights on the ceiling, breathing in the same cadence. She looked at her own hands wide-eyed, while the light covered her body down to the fingertips. It made her feel at ease.

— “Hakumen, what’s going on?” Nine stepped closer, asking impatiently. “What’s that light doing?”

— “It’s… an antibody.”

— “Antibody?” Celica said, tilting her head while still wreathed in light.

— “This power was created by the planet, to counter the seithr eroding it… just like yours, Celica A. Mercury.” Hakumen explained, turning towards the glowing Celica. — “This entire planet has the same power as you do, naturally.” — He sounded unusually distant and soft-spoken. It wasn’t a tone anyone would expect from Hakumen. — “It’s called… the Power of Order.”

Even if no one else understood what Hakumen meant, he said it with so much conviction behind his expressionless mask that they still found it intriguing. It was how the lights on the ceiling resonated and synchronized with Celica.

And then…

From the end of the railroad tracks, footsteps approached with enough force to suck the air out of the place. It was one from the Kaka Clan, who’d followed their scent and trail.

— “'''LORD MITSUYOSHI!!'''”

Covered in dust, she rushed into the crystalline hall, stopping right in front of Jubei. She soon raised her face with an impatient look, rare among the Kaka Clan.

— “It’s an emergency! The OLN... and the Ten Sages of Ishana… are planning a secret operation!”

— “The Ten Sages…” Soon, it dawned on Jubei. “Oh, no! ''Seven and Eight!''”

— “What’s going on?” Nine stepped closer and asked.

Seeing the sharp look on Nine’s face, the Kaka liaison’s tail twitched briefly. But she immediately spoke up, flapping her hands at Jubei.

— “I heard they moved a brickload of refugees somewhere… tens of thousands of them!”

— “Understood. We’ll look into this hall another day. Right, Hakumen?” Jubei nodded sternly and turned to Hakumen.

Hakumen then took one look at Celica, who was still bathed in light; he nodded with urgency and followed Jubei out.

===Part 6===
As soon as they returned to the Kaka village, Celica, Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhain, and Terumi, plus Suzukaka and several other Kaka, gathered around a table with a large map spread over it, surprisingly authentic and detailed; the Kaka used it during strategic meetings.

They found out that the refugees had been given a new home in a city within Asia, fortunately out of the Black Beast's reach for the moment. The city's location and name, given by the Kaka messenger, made Nine's already grim face stiffen even more.

— “You sure about this?”

— “Absolutely! I heard earlier that the refugees have already been relocated.”

The leadership of the OLN could also determine where the countless refugees, who lost their homes to the Black Beast, would go. But that meant tens of thousands of refugees; too many at once... and counting.

— “Never thought something like this could happen…” Nine bit her lip in frustration.
It was too easy to imagine what could happen with so many people rounded up in one place, in a world full of beasts of seithr that could literally sniff out the lives of people.

— “Are they trying to use the refugees… to lure out the Black Beast?” Jubei grimaced in disbelief and snarled.

— “That’s so horrible…!” Trinity's hands trembled in fear.
Those people were being treated like bait for capturing game; dozens of thousands of lives hanging in a net, waiting for black fangs to bite into them. And waiting in the wings were people who knew exactly how disposable they were: the Orbis Librarius Norma.

— “Would they really…?” — Hakumen muttered, his voice rumbling through the air, and turned to the group. — “There’s no guarantee that it will work, gathering so many people. The Black Beast could show up somewhere else, for all they know. Are they really going to ignore that and wait for the Beast to take the bait there?”

Hakumen wondered if they were truly that foolish. One wrong move, and only the bait they'd prepared would be saved. Just gathering refugees was not enough; this trap was not thought out well.

Terumi immediately brushed those doubts aside, putting his feet up on the table with a careless look — like nothing had happened to him on the way to the cave.

— “No, no, no, buddy, look. With so much tasty bait right next to the den, even that Beast is gonna follow a smell that strong… with a Cauldron right next to it.”

A Cauldron...

Only then, it dawned on Hakumen. Celica was still confused, however.

— “Wait. Black Beasts usually show up near places with Cauldrons in them, right? If the Black Beast comes out of that Cauldron, won’t it reach the city before we can stop it?”

— “That’s most likely.” Nine answered, clearly and calmly, but with audible resentment.

— “But what would they gain from luring it out? Do they even stand a chance?” Valkenhayn crossed his arms and leaned his chin on one fist.

Though the OLN had complete jurisdiction over Ars Magus, it was hard to imagine that that technology had made any exponential progress since the last battle.
Jubei frowned roughly and shook his head.

— “They should know from the last battle that Ars Magus won’t be enough to destroy the Black Beast. They could probably use Take-Mikazuchi… but that can’t be used without Celica, can it?”

— “It can.” Nine answered tersely. She shook her head, long hair sliding off her shoulders. Amid many puzzled gazes, Nine stood out, like she was trying to squeeze in another word. — “Take-Mikazuchi can be summoned without Celica, but it’ll be impossible to control.”

— “…and what happens after that?” Hakumen asked, rising from his seat.

A quiet silence filled the place, and Nine balled her hand up into a fist.

— “Tens of thousands of souls… will be consumed on the spot.”

The tension in Nine’s words cut the air like a knife.

Trinity gasped and clutched her trembling hands to her chest, about to burst into tears.

— “Wait… they’re rounding up those refugees to lure out the Black Beast… ''and'' summon Take-Mikazuchi?!”

Nobody nodded, but their affirmation was obvious.

Celica kicked over a chair and stood up, then slammed her hands on the table with a loud bang.

— “Then let’s hurry! We have to be there for the refugees, before the worst happens!”

— “Of course. Let’s go!” Nine brushed a stray strand of hair off her back and rose to her feet. She crossed her arms over her chest and continued, looking sharply at Celica — “...except you. You’ll stay in the village.”

— “No!!” Celica answered in indignation.

A deep wrinkle formed in Nine’s brows. Her fingers tapped against her crossed arms, visibly irritated.

— “Don’t ‘no’ me! We’re going to a city with a dozens of thousands of refugees, and our numbers are only a fraction of that. Even if this wasn’t about the Black Beast, it’d be too dangerous for you.”

— “Then what’s Nirvana good for?!”

— “What—” Nine was at a loss for words. Celica rushed over to her side…

— “It’s not like I can’t use magic! I can still protect myself from normal people that aren’t mages or soldiers!”

Hands firmly held together, Celica did not waver even slightly; the light in her eyes never faded.

— “If I go there, I might even draw out the Black Beast! I can even prevent Take-Mikazuchi’s summoning from killing all those people—!”

— “No way I’ll let you do that…” Nine’s voice suddenly trembled, clearly about to cry. Celica lost that bravado and became confused.

But Nine looked at Celica sternly enough to hold back her tears, digging her fingers into tightly folded arms.

— “…look, I get it. You want to see him again. So, stop putting yourself in harm’s way, ‘cause if you die… you’ll never get to do that.”

Now Celica was the one lost for words.

Maybe it was a glimpse of the feelings Nine had been hiding. She bit down tightly to hold back the torrent of feelings that threatened to spill out, and swallowed them down — even if some of them had already slipped.

She had been protecting Celica so tightly to make her wish come true — to see him again.

Only then, did it dawn on Celica. She was not sad or hurt; Nine’s words had touched her too deeply.

— “I do want to see him… that’s why I want to go.”

Celica hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes and lifted her face, trying not to cry. She set her back straight, and without hesitation, cast her gaze straight ahead.

— “During the last battle, just like Miss Rachel said… I felt like he was within the Beast. I’m still not sure, but I can only know if I go.”

She aired her feelings with her hands over her chest. Whatever Nine had to say, Celica still had a firm goal to reach…

— “I want to see the Black Beast, just this once.”

It was not a plea or a demand; Celica just had her mind made up.

Nine’s brows dropped down in clear anguish. In the last battle, the Black Beast was the only threat anticipated — but this time, there were many more parties to keep in mind: the Black Beast; Seven; Nine; the Ten Sages; the Orbis Librarius Norma…

Before she knew it, Hakumen stepped forward and placed his hand on Celica’s shoulder, as if to push the hesitation out of Nine.

— “I’ll stay with you. Let’s go.”

Celica’s face lit up, hearing his voice from that blank white mask. Seeing that, Nine let out a heavy, suffocated sigh. She should have expected this of Celica. Now Nine could no longer refuse. At the very least, she wanted Celica to see the person she wanted to see, with no smoke or mirrors. If the only way there was to take her to a dangerous war zone, she would take responsibility for any risk that came to Celica. Not as the team leader, but as Celica's older sister.

— “Hey, Hakumen.” Nine growled, “If I see even one scratch on Celica, you’ll pay for it.”

She tossed her hair and walked out of the hut, with everyone else following — plus ten Kaka natives who offered to help in the battle. They all stood together on a massive magic circle conjured by Nine.

While listening to Nine chanting her spell, in the deep purple light of the magic sigil, Celica prayed with her hands over her chest — that these people would come back home safe and sound and never be alone again; maybe every last one of them.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 4

2023-04-30T19:57:26Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter IV: Silvery Visions==
===Part 1===
A blank, white void.

An ephemeral dream.

She floated in the bright void, standing before a mirror.

''There it is again...''
Celica thought, her consciousness as dulled as the white void around her.
In the mirror, she saw her face, her hair, her eyes — but she wondered if this was truly her own reflection.

She had to know.

She swore that she'd had this dream before.
What was it about? What was it trying to tell her? What should she remember? What was she to feel from it?

She reached out to the square mirror.
If she touched it, she could just wake up from her dream — as she always did.

The image she saw in the looking glass was not a reflection, so much as it was an inverted image from the other side of a window.

She wondered what went on over there.
What did she look like on the other side?

Too many questions roamed in her mind today, but there was no way she could figure out their meaning. Thus, Celica caved and touched the mirror.
Her hand sank into the looking glass — first her fingertips, then her palm — just before the dream and her consciousness faded to white.

===Part 2===
So many walls, and so many nights.

The night came again, and the moon rose high.

Hakumen had left the Kaka Village for a rocky area outside the woods. From a distance, it just looked like rocky terrain with unstable footing — but there was debris all over the ground, leaving no room to actually step on.

There was no way to know how long ago this had happened, but this place was the wreckage of a cityscape; trampled, broken, and kicked to pieces, with some faded grass growing out of the crevices. The land would have been stable with a gentle slope to it, but now, anyone who wanted to walk through it had no choice but to walk on unstable footing.

Not far from this rocky forest of rubble, Hakumen stood alone in front of the wide field. If he looked up, he could see the moon above him. As the pale light reflected on his white mask, Hakumen remained silent until he turned to look at a shimmering presence nearby.

— “Hey... over here.”

First he saw a small white hand, then a lock of brown hair tied in a tall bun. She called out to him he pulled herself up with a jerk of her hand.

Then she noticed Hakumen's feet facing her and she looked up, like a child who'd just been caught playing a prank.

— “Ahaha.... you found me! I wanted to surprise you.”
It was Celica. Nirvana was with her, picking up Celica by the waist and placing her atop the pile of debris where Hakumen stood.

He had noticed something approaching ever since Celica left the forest with Nirvana. He wondered what was going on, since she had followed a rather unusual route, but she had just planned it that way.

Hakumen picked up Celica without a word, dangling her by the arms like a kitten.

— “Wow...! Thank you!”

Her leather-soled feet landed right next to Hakumen.
Nirvana slithered up and stood perfectly still next to Hakumen and Celica.
After a brief wait, Hakumen turned back to look at his surroundings.
— “What can I do for you?”

Taking in the cool night air, Celica's cheeks loosened into a soft smile.

— “I woke up from this weird dream... and I couldn't go back to sleep. So I went for a walk, then I saw you, Mister Hakumen!”
— “And then... you just 'saw me'?”

Letting the words sink in, Hakumen took a brief glance at Celica.

The night sky was clear, and he could clearly see the moon as a thin crescent. Its light was too dim to let anyone recognize a face from a distance. He would have understood if it was Valkenhayn or Jubei, but Celica had no additional senses and was abysmal with directions; he just did not believe that she would have “seen him” in a dark forest with poor visibility.

Celica realized she had been caught in another lie. She leaned back and gave a little awkward smile, folding her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet.

— “I kind of...” Celica answered, “...had a feeling you were here.”

Who?

Not Hakumen, surely.

— “Again?”

This was the second time Celica had a “feeling” he was nearby. It wasn't Hakumen she had been looking for, before.

— “Maybe you're looking for Ragna the Bloodedge...?”

It was funny, to hear him say that name like he shared it with someone else.

Celica’s eyebrows could only sink as she looked up at Hakumen, having heard his simple question.
— “Now that you mention it… I really don’t know. I never got to know his real name.”
— “...I believe it.”

Maybe she had heard this before — Hakumen and Celica did talk about Ragna's name in the past.
But no matter how many times Celica asked, and no matter how many times Hakumen gave her the same answer, that question was still a thorn that he could not pull out of his mind.

Who was this “Ragna” that Celica A. Mercury claimed to have met?
If the man Celica described was the same one that Hakumen knew, who was the “Ragna” he remembered?

Facing the devastated landscape before him, Hakumen plunged his hand into the muddy waters of his own memories.

Hakumen remembered Ragna with a sense of loss.
A tall man with white hair, green eyes and a red coat.

“He was stabbed by a red-eyed woman with a giant sword, and they both fell into the searing lava within the Cauldron.
And then...
they both transformed into a single black mass, soon a terrifying monster.”

That monster came to exist as the “Black Beast”.

So the Black Beast was Ragna transformed — but how could another Ragna exist at the same time as the Beast?

Maybe Hakumen remembered wrong? Was it possible that he'd confused that with something else, or everything he thought he remembered was a weightless delusion?

Was Ragna, as Celica called him, truly “Ragna the Bloodedge”?
Was Hakumen in mourning for someone else...?

(.....can't be.)

If so, those were just the whispers of a weak and spoiled heart. His memories were terribly hazy, but with the memory of that loss lost, there was nothing false about the feelings he had.

Flowers were torn apart; his brother was taken from him. All he could do then was lose himself in rage, hatred, and revenge.

— “...Hakumen?” Celica asked, popping into Hakumen’s sight while he looked downward.

Celica looked like she could slip on the rubble and fall at any minute. Just the sight sent chills down Hakumen’s spine; so he seized her by the shoulders and put her back in the narrow space inside.

— “You’re going to fall!” Hakumen grunted.
— “Ah— thank you!”

Only then, did Celica realize where she had been standing, scratching her head with an embarrassed chuckle. Hakumen could only sigh; it was like taking care of a small pet.

Then Celica jumped up like a small pet, her eyes grew wide, and she stared at Hakumen.

— “...sigh.” She said with a tone of surprise.
— “What happened?” Hakumen did not understand. But when he asked that, Celica smiled happily for some reason.
— “You’re sighing too…!” Celica answered.
— “What are you even talking about?”
— “Ahaha… I’ve never heard you do it before!” She gave an innocent smile and a giddy laugh.

His memory flickered. Maybe it was not a memory, but a feeling — or an emotion.

He swore he could remember hearing a girl's laugh, like Celica's. Soon he envisioned a long corridor, with a lush green view from the windows.
There was a girl named after a flower, and another friend of hers. He talked to them about something...
everything felt so warm and peaceful.

— “Hey, Mr. Hakumen!”

Soon Hakumen was called awake again, released from his trance. His chin was raised slightly, and he turned to look back at Celica. Her face was not nearly as bright as it was a moment ago, having lost her smile; her earth-colored eyes looked straight up at Hakumen.

— “What’s under the mask…?”
Her question was sincere, not teasing or innocent.
Hakumen could only ease his breath.

— “Do you want to see it?”
Why he asked, nobody knows. The words just came spilling out.
It must have been a shocking answer, regardless; Celica’s cheeks blushed a bright pink while she nodded repeatedly.
— “Yes, I do! Can I see?!”
— “No.”
— “Hey, that’s not fair! Why can’t I see it?!”
Celica pouted and furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. She was quite expressive, much like her sister Nine. Amused and impressed, Hakumen raised a hand to his mask.

The mask could never come off. It hid myriad sins, mistakes, and stains of the past. He could hardly remember who he was, what life he led, or what he thought and felt back then. But even if the sins were forgotten, their weight would never be.
Thus, the mask would hide his sins.

Otherwise, he would never be able to fight.

Thus, the mask worked as an escape — to hide his past, while claiming to break away from it. The armor was meant to bury his past self. Only then could he become the man called Hakumen, get on his feet, and hold his sword firmly.

If the mask came off, he would no longer be Hakumen, but the man with a name long forsaken.
Hakumen let go of his mask. Celica looked up at his expressionless face, still regretful, but with unyielding interest.
What did she expect to find under that mask?
Hakumen turned his head away, so she would not see through him.

— “...even if I take this mask off, you won't see the face you want to see.”
— “Huh?” Celica's eyes widened, then narrowed softly like she was smiling. “Oh, no. I said you look alike, but I have no way of telling. It's just...”

Forgetting what was said before, Celica walked once more along the edge of the rubble and turned around to face Hakumen, who had turned away from her. Then, she looked straight up.
— “I just think... you probably look great. It'd be a shame to hide it!”
— “...”

Hakumen had no idea how to answer.
(Is she saying I’m handsome, or…?)
The muttered words disappear into his bitter heart. If only he had been kind; maybe it all would have been different.
And so... unknowingly, fragments of lost memories rattle around in his head.
Hakumen languidly pondered while looking up at the sky.

A thin moon could be seen in the sky.
— “I don't like the moon... in fact, I hate it.” — so he remembered someone saying.
He could not remember who, but every time he saw the moon, he remembered those words. The feeling brought back so many memories... but he was tormented by a terrible discomfort.

— “The moon looks so beautiful!” Like clear water, the girl's voice washed Hakumen's consciousness.
The hazy memories; the unbearable weight of guilt; and the vivid sense of loss... all faded.
Just for this moment, for some reason, everything seemed calm and peaceful.

Celica turned around and stood next to Hakumen, looking at the horizon with a light stretch of her body and a long, heaving, relaxed sigh. — “This breeze... it feels nice.”

Her lackadaisical words put Hakumen on edge.
— “It does...”
But she was right. The air was clear, and the crescent moon in the sky looked much smoother than he'd previously thought.
How come he hadn't noticed it before? The air was too clear.
Hakumen looked at Celica.
He was amazed at her power — to seemingly suppress the seithr around her.
But he was still baffled. Hakumen could not believe that Celica was able to do that all by herself, and that there had to be something else in play. Even when they were at the Kaka Village, he felt the place brimming with seithr.

(If that’s how it works, what is with this air…?)

He looked around, behind his pale white mask. How could the air be so clear with all this rubble?

— “A… CHOO!”

Those thoughts were interrupted by a sudden sneeze.
Celica made a pitiful face as she hunched over and sneezed again.

— “Ugh... that came out of nowhere...”
— “Do you feel cold?”

It was late at night. Hakumen did not feel cold, but maybe the night air was affecting Celica.

— “Go back. Sure, you've recovered your magic, but don't overdo it. You should recover too.”
— “Yeah... what about you, Hakumen?”

Aware of the cold and her physical strain, Celica's reply came out slow, but straightforward. She tilted her head, but Hakumen did not shake his head in response. He let go of his mask with a huff.
— “I'm going to stay here a little longer.”
He needed some more time to think.

— “Okay. Good night, see you tomorrow.”
Celica gave a polite nod and a small wave, before heading back to the Kaka Village woods with Nirvana.

As Nirvana picked her up and moved, the girl quickly faded into the shadows of the forest.
Then, without even stopping to breathe, Hakumen waited for her to leave. The air around him felt heavy and uncomfortable.

===Part 3===

— “You’re a real goody-two-shoes, o’ mighty hero!”

The source of the voice had been there for some time, standing on the rubble, next to Hakumen.

Under the dim moonlight, a slender man in a long coat suddenly came out. Under the hood pulled down over his eyes, he showed his mouth like that of a reptile.

— “All those years with the Susano’o Unit made you a pussy, huh, Jin Kisaragi?!”

Terumi laughed, his voice as unpleasant as the soundless presence of a crawling snake.
He'd snarled out a name that Hakumen had long left in the past. A name that should only be known by a select few, and cannot exist now.

Immediately, a chill came down Hakumen's spine.

— “...you scumbag.”

— “Eh, don’t get me wrong! I don’t know any more than that. It ain’t like I’m predicting the future!”

Terumi hurriedly waved both hands at the intimidating Hakumen, mocking his tone of voice. He then tucked back his chin, and his smile grew even wider while his red tongue poked out.

— “You get me? I'm here, and you're over there... we're standing in slightly different places. I don't know how things will end this time... you're from the other side of this world, so I bet you know a lot more than I do.”

— “This time—?”

The use of his old name and the odd invocation of an “other side” put Hakumen on edge.

He held his head down, feeling his mind overrun with noise, like he had seen something he should not have. The feeling seeped into Hakumen's memories like a drug being pushed through a syringe.

None of this was memories, or Hakumen's experiences... but information. Fragments of data, recorded and managed by something other than Hakumen's brain.

Numerous scenes grazed his head like noise, showing tens of thousands of images in rapid-fire.

Building burnings…

Freezing rooms…

Someone's face…

He did not recognize any of it.

Even though he should have.

— “Hehehehe... hey, buddy, tell me something. How many times have you been here? Huh? How many fuckin' loops does that make?”

Terumi's voice and words sent noise into Hakumen's mind. The scene within the noise seemed to overlap with the hooded man in front of Hakumen: the same height, same build, same expression... and the same black clothes and black hat.

— “Ha…”

Inside his mask, Hakumen’s mouth moved on its own, sending out noise.

He'd spent so much time with the girl named after a flower, only to never know her ultimate fate.

— “'''''Hazama—!!'''''”

Exhaling a low, heated breath, Hakumen reached for the nodachi on his back. The rising bloodlust within swayed his long silver hair, and his steps sent cracks into the rubble beneath his feet. An ordinary person would be immediately frozen into fear by such a sight.

But Terumi just stood and watched.

— “You’re out for blood… that’s what I wanna see!”

Terumi smirked at every reaction from Hakumen. He pulled both hands out of his pockets and spread his arms lightly, trying to provoke him with a sarcastic invitation for a hug.

— “Gonna kill me or no?”

If Hakumen kicked off the scaffolding and swung down the nodachi with all his strength, the blade would easily cleave Terumi in two. All this could end in only ten seconds.

— “C'mon, do it already. The way I am right now, I don't stand a chance! I know you've got this in the bag, so ''take the shot and'' '''''fucking kill me!'''''”

Terumi sneered behind his hood.

Hakumen looked from a position where he could finish him off with a single slash. Terumi was telling the truth; he could easily kill him now.

The whole time, Terumi did not move once. With his hands lightly open, he waited for Hakumen to make his move.

The bloodlust was like a flame erupting from his body. Hakumen gripped the hilt of his nodachi tightly so he could pull it out at any moment, and after putting all his weight into his legs for a massive leap...

he stood up, sheathed his blade and turned his back on Terumi.

— “That’s it? No killing?” Terumi asked, audibly disappointed.

Hakumen, with his back turned to the voice that had just tried to irritate him, replied with a low swing in the air.

— “If ‘what I know’ is correct... you're essential to defeating the Black Beast.”

— “Heh... guess I don't have to worry about you killing me for a while.”

— “Wait until this is all over.”

— “Huuuuh? Don't say that, Hakumen! We're on the same ''siiiide!''”

Even without turning to look, Hakumen could see the smirk on his face. How could he make ‘being on the same side’ sound so trivial? He could not wait to leave Terumi’s “side”.

Just as Hakumen was about to jump off the rubble-covered heights, Terumi’s voice rang out behind him.

― “It's the future, ain't it?” His voice was sharp, like a knife to the throat.

Hakumen did not feel fear; only disgust. He clenched his fist tightly.

— “My mission is to defeat the Black Beast. Nothing more.”

— “...I get it.”

Terumi no longer smiled. Hakumen looked over at his unsightly gait and dismissed him with a bored demeanor. Through his eyeless mask, he stared at Terumi.

— “But I’d rather not let ‘that thing’ decide my future.”

The man who once saved him was branded a god with neverending "dreams of destiny" — and he wanted no part of those dreams. Thus, Hakumen kicked the debris beneath his feet and left. The ground remained dimly lit by the crescent moon's distant light.

Like a pale white shadow, he disappeared into the forest.

With an aside glance, Terumi carved a smug grin onto his mouth again. He shoved his hands into his pants' pockets and shot a shady glare at the moon.

— “You know what…? You got a point, Hakumen-chan.”

Terumi also crossed the pile of rubble and made a quick exit.

===Part 4===
The next day, Celica was in a crumbling cityscape littered with debris. This time, it was not in a lonely moonlit night, but an early afternoon under the sun. It wasn’t just Hakumen and Nirvana that were there, but a full entourage with Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Terumi, Suzukaka, and Totokaka.

— “Yup— hup!” Celica crossed the unstable foothold, gasping out with every step. Nirvana followed closely behind, occasionally extending her arms to help with her perilous steps.

— “Slow down, Celica. You’ll be in danger if you overdo it.” Nine warned behind her, looking on with great exasperation.

Celica turned around on the rocky grounds where she’d just landed.

— “I’ll be fine! I was here last night!”

— “WHAT? You came to a place like this, at night, all by yourself?! That’s dangerous!”

— “Oh… I didn’t tell you, did I? Nirvana was with me, and Mister Hakumen too!”

Celica raised a finger to reassure her there was no problem. Nirvana then lifted her up with no issue and moved her onward. Nine followed them both, jumping over the rocks with great dexterity… even while wearing high heels.

— “Okay, but why was Hakumen with you late at night, in a deserted place like this?! There’s gotta be something I’m missing. If he did anything weird…!”

— “He’d never do that! Mister Hakumen is a nice guy.” As Celica pouted, Nine forced a smile; like a switch had been flipped, small sparks gathered around her.

— “…yup. Just like that guy, Hakumen’s playing you…”

As Nine held up her hand with a twisted smile, Jubei, who had been walking beside Nine until then, chased after her in a hurry and pushed her hand away.

— “Calm down, calm down! If she was with Hakumen, there’s no way it could’ve turned out how you think.”

— “I don’t care! Even if he’s wearing armor like that, I can’t trust her with some random man!”

Standing on a narrow rocky ledge, Nine pointed her finger at Hakumen while he led the way. Regardless, Hakumen ignored her words — if he’d heard her at all. Meanwhile, Valkenhayn let out a bitter sigh of exasperation.

— “I appreciate your energy, but would you pipe down a little? You are making too much noise.”

— “And I know you have good reflexes, but if you let down your guard too much, you might slip…”

— “AAAAAAH!”

As Jubei added to Valkenhain's quip, a cracking scream came out, away from their current spot.

Everyone stopped and looked back to see Trinity, far behind the group, losing her balance and almost falling from the tall rubble. Of all the people to grab her by the arm and help her up, it was Terumi.

— “Hey, Four-Eyes. Don’t slip.”

— “Ah… sorry!”

As fast as he could, Terumi pulled Trinity up with just one arm. She landed safely on the foothold, but she was so embarrassed even her ears were bright red.

— “Seriously… I’m so sorry for all the trouble!”

— “Hehe! You can apologize for all the trouble later. Now get up and go!”

— “Okay!”

Exhausted, Terumi patted Trinity on the back and urged her to move on. As she stepped on the debris — more recklessly than anyone else — Terumi followed. Celica watched the scene unfold, pressing a finger to her lips and tilting her head.

— “Hey, Sis… Terumi and Trinity really get along, right? They never fight…”

— “That’s not a good sign.” She answered, disinterested.

When Celica turned around in wonder, Nine wrinkled her eyebrows and looked away from Trinity and Terumi.

— “So, Hakumen… where the hell are you going? You said you wanted to check out the rocks, but there’s just rubble and grime here!” Her words were sharper than usual, due to her unquenchable dismay.

But Hakumen did not care too much. He landed on the side of a relatively intact building.

— “I didn’t ask you to come along.”

Meanwhile, Valkenhayn rested his feet on the wide footing, following those cold words. Next to catch up was Nine, followed closely by Celica. As they approached Hakumen, loud clacks sounded from their high heels.

— “You think I’ll just let you take Celica anywhere? No way in hell I’m letting her hang out with the first man she sees!”
— “This is going to be a long day…” Jubei grumbled, scratching his head.

Celica had no choice but to raise her shoulders and chuckle sheepishly. Hakumen was the only one she had asked to come investigate the rocky grounds with him. Of course, Nirvana had come along; as soon as Nine heard about it, she assumed something far worse. Valkenhayn came along, believing that if Hakumen was this concerned, there had to be something up; Trinity shared his concerns, and Jubei followed because he was worried about Nine. Terumi would not let himself be alone in a village full of cats, so he came along as well… and Suzukaka and Totokaka just figured the trip would be fun. As a result, this simple investigation had snowballed out of Hakumen’s control.

At the end of this building, which may as well have been a hangout spot now, Trinity slipped again, and Terumi caught her again.

The air here was extremely clean, with a fresh scent of greenery. Valkenhayn and Jubei’s faces crooked; they found it too strange.

— “The seithr in here… it’s too weak.”

Suzukaka nodded proudly.

— “Damn right! This place has been a real sight since the village got built… but Toto and the others say it’s too beautiful to stay here forever.”

Compared to Suzukaka, Totokaka seemed less familiar with this place, and her tail wagged at the scent of the wind with a curious look.

— “Kaka kids adapt to their surroundings really easy. They get too used to living somewhere without seithr, they’ll have a bad time living with it.” Then, Suzukaka stroked Totokaka’s forehead — “When you grow up…” She continued — “So what’s next? What are you lookin’ for, Lord Hakumen?”

Valkenhayn walked up beside Hakumen, who was looking out from the edge of the ruined building. The place was so clean, it was difficult to believe; but all anyone could see was an endless expanse of debris of all sizes. Thinking about the people who used to live here, and the ruthlessness of the dark disaster befalling the world, sent chills down his spine.

Glancing at the ruined city, Hakumen spoke.

— “This place…”

— “What about it?” Valkenhayn’s eyebrows furrowed, unaware of what Hakumen meant.

Still, Hakumen turned to Celica, his long hair flowing in the wind. He invited her closer with a tuck of his chin. He pointed to himself and asked Celica a question.

— “Do you feel anything?”

— “What do you mean?” Celica asked, visibly puzzled.

Hakumen turned his head, like he was looking for something invisible. His long silver hair, swaying in the wind, looked more mysterious than usual.

— “It’s the center of the air. I think you can feel it.”

— “The center…?” Celica did not quite follow, but she looked around anyway.

The air really was clean. She felt it last night when she met Hakumen; it was clearer than in Ishana.

''(Feels great…)''

She took a long, full-chested breath and tried to let her feelings dissolve into the air.

Celica felt happy. She felt like Hakumen, so strong and always there for her, was counting on her — even for just a minute.

He had always helped her so much, it was time to give back a little. So she closed her eyes and listened to the wind and air. Maybe she did not feel all that in her ears, but in her skin.

Her eyelids lifted naturally, and she pointed to what she saw in her line of sight.

— “I think… there’s an entrance over there.”

She stretched out her arms and pointed to a large pile of rubble. In the shadows, there was an entrance to a staircase leading somewhere underground.

— “…do we go there?” Hakumen whispered into the wind, leaning forward next to Celica to tell where her finger was pointed.

Celica looked uneasy.

— “I'm just curious... I just felt like something could be there. I don't really know, sorry.”

She could not sense seithr like Nine or Trinity; all she had to count on was her gut feeling.

Celica felt sorry for going to the trouble of asking for Hakumen's help. But it was not trouble for Hakumen, who immediately picked her up in his arms.

— “It’ll do. Come on, let’s check it out.”

— “No wait, I can go— aaaah!!”

Hakumen had no intention of refusing; he ran off with Celica in his arms before she could say a word. He rushed forward with no hesitation or care for the footing under him, which was too bumpy to even walk straight. They were going so fast, it was like the wind was carrying them.

— “HEY! Why are you holding Celica like that?! ''PUT HER DOWN!!!''”

Noticing Hakumen's sudden dash, Nine jumped out, her eyes blazing with rage. Holding her large hat in hand, she magically manipulated the wind and ran after the white-armored man.

Nirvana also ran after them, with her protegé ahead of her.

— “Hey, wait…!!” Behind her was Jubei, who did not want Nine to lose control; followed by Valkenhayn. Suzukaka carried Totokaka on her back, unaware that they were even following a goal, running with beastly reflexes and leg strength to much.
And then there was Trinity.

— “Wait for me, pleeeeease!!”

Trinity peeked over the edge and found the path was even rougher than she'd imagined. She could not even jump off; the only way was to slide down.

Still moving slowly and sluggishly, she walked up close and crouched all the way down, while Terumi looked down with a smirk.

— “Want me to take you there?” Terumi asked.

— “Not now… I’ll catch up later.”

— “Yeah, no. When you catch up, it’ll be past sunset.”

Hacking up a laugh, Terumi grabbed Trinity by her neck right as she was about to climb down from the scaffolding, pulled her up, and held her in his arms.

Firmly pulling his hood down, Terumi jumped low and far while he held Trinity.

===Part 5===
Walking down the stairs she had found, Celica soon discovered they led to an old subway station.

There were still vestiges of the station platform, long decayed — except for the train tracks, which were well-preserved.

She could only think about how this place used to be: thriving with people. The thought brought an eerie sadness to her mind.

Meanwhile, no light from the surface would reach them.

Nine had a white light glowing from her hand to illuminate the front, while she walked with Hakumen; Celica was between them both.

In the middle was Trinity, who conjured an orange light to light their surroundings. Jubei, Suzukaka, and Totokaka went behind Nine; and Terumi behind Trinity. Valkenhayn stayed far behind.

The tracks were unbroken and almost spotless. With a little repair, they could be used right away. Here and there, were scorched remnants of human life from only a few years ago, now extinct.

Before they could even pass the arch in the underground passageway, everyone noticed something unusual.

Jubei was the first to speak up.

— “There’s no seithr here at all…!”

The rubble-covered surface was unusually pure, with little seithr — the subway wasn’t empty of it, but somehow had even less than on the surface.

Meanwhile, Suzukaka spun around in place with Totokaka on her head.

— “It’s real thin with that… it’s kinda creepy.”

The Kaka always lived directly exposed to seithr, so they were not used to this chilly feeling.

With her light floating over her head, Trinity put up her hands like dishes and summoned a small magic circle above her. The sigil rotated loosely in response to the surrounding seithr, like a measuring instrument.

— “The deeper we go, the weaker it gets… maybe there’s something neutralizing it?”

Other than Celica?

Celica herself, Nirvana and the Kaka girls were the only ones able to think of that question — but no one had a good answer.

Countless footsteps turned a gentle curve, traveling further down the rail tracks.

Before they could go any further, there was a gaping hole in the road, and it did not look like a train tunnel.

The track continued to curve in the wrong direction, with no other tracks in the “tunnel”. There were no concrete or brick pavements; it looked more like an uneven side-road built to dig out something in the depths.

— “Here…” Celica widened her eyes, looking into the tunnel.

She saw something like a hollow room in the back. The air from there was pure, even relaxing, with no traces of seithr in the air. It was so pure, she wondered if this was how the world breathed before the Black Beast came.

— “Can I go in there?” Celica asked.

— “Of course.” Hakumen answered with a nod, “it’s what we’re here for.”

— “Time out! TIME OUT!!” — Just as the crew started walking in the direction of the clear air, Terumi interrupted them in a panic. “Sorry… I’m gonna stay here and wait. Just bear with me a bit. Damn, I’m beat…!” Terumi grimaced and slowly backed away, while Nine looked on with suspicion.

— “Are you trying to set me up?” Nine spat at him.

— “I don’t joke about this shit. I mean it!” Terumi answered, sighing out.

He shook his head with a bitter expression. Before Terumi knew it, a bead of sweat was on his neck. Trinity noticed this, and her face grew pale.

— “He looks really sick…” Trinity said, “Nine! I’ll watch him!”

— “Yeah, yeah.” Terumi huffed out, “You can go on without me. I need some rest.” He waved Nine away, then sat back on the ground, resting against the subway wall. — “I’m serious… I’m gonna stay put.”

Nine could not take Terumi seriously, seeing him so suddenly leaned against the wall. She didn't believe that was he was in poor health — but there was no point in thinking about his condition then.

— “Okay, then. Stay right where you are.”

— “Got it, boss…” Terumi weakly waved Nine and Hakumen away.

Still looking at them suspiciously, Jubei and Valkenhayn followed, with Suzukaka and Totokaka behind. Finally, the concerned Trinity and Celica stepped into the hole, feeling like they were being pulled back.

— “If anything happens, call me right away, Mr. Terumi!” Celica waved in the air as she left, but Terumi did not respond while everyone disappeared into the back.

Then Terumi bent over and spat out all the tea he had drunk along the way.

The side passage was short; it wasn't long before the crew reached the end.

At the end of the dark, uneven pass was a breathtakingly tall, spacious hall in a slightly crooked circular shape. Straight walls led upward to what most drew everyone's eyes: while the floor, walls, and ceiling were all bare dirt, the ceiling had been carved into a domed shape, studded with sparkling pale blue lights.

— “So pretty…!” Celica spoke first, utterly enchanted by the sight; like a starry sky.

— Anyone looking closer could see the light came from small crystals protruding from the soil. But that didn't deter the wonder that came from this hall, a spectacle that could touch into the soul.

— “What is this?” Valkenhayn gasped, more stunned than amazed.

— “It’s gorgeous!”

While on Suzukaka's shoulders, Totokaka looked up and opened her mouth in awe.

Trinity also conjured a small measuring circle from her palm; the circle had a weak response.

— “There’s almost no seithr here. I don’t think I’ve been anywhere this clean — not even in Ishana!”

— “Is it that light…?” Jubei asked.

— “Pretty sure it is.” Nine answered, “that light… might have the same power as Celica.”

The power to neutralize seithr.

— “Is this what you were looking for, Lord Hakumen…?” Valkenhayn asked, but instead of answering, Hakumen looked on at the ceiling.

The lights of the crystals began glowing and dimming in a rhythm; expanding and contracting, like they were breathing. In response to those “breaths”, Celica became enveloped in a pale light.

— “Huh…? What’s going on?”

While Nine immediately braced herself, Nirvana showed no reaction. She seemed to know this was not harmful to Celica.

The light surrounding Celica slowly synchronized to the rhythm of the lights on the ceiling, breathing in the same cadence. She looked at her own hands wide-eyed, while the light covered her body down to the fingertips. It made her feel at ease.

— “Hakumen, what’s going on?” Nine stepped closer, asking impatiently. “What’s that light doing?”

— “It’s… an antibody.”

— “Antibody?” Celica said, tilting her head while still wreathed in light.

— “This power was created by the planet, to counter the seithr eroding it… just like yours, Celica A. Mercury.” Hakumen explained, turning towards the glowing Celica. — “This entire planet has the same power as you do, naturally.” — He sounded unusually distant and soft-spoken. It wasn’t a tone anyone would expect from Hakumen. — “It’s called… the Power of Order.”

Even if no one else understood what Hakumen meant, he said it with so much conviction behind his expressionless mask that they still found it intriguing. It was how the lights on the ceiling resonated and synchronized with Celica.

And then…

From the end of the railroad tracks, footsteps approached with enough force to suck the air out of the place. It was one from the Kaka Clan, who’d followed their scent and trail.

— “'''LORD MITSUYOSHI!!'''”

Covered in dust, she rushed into the crystalline hall, stopping right in front of Jubei. She soon raised her face with an impatient look, rare among the Kaka Clan.

— “It’s an emergency! The OLN... and the Ten Sages of Ishana… are planning a secret operation!”

— “The Ten Sages…” Soon, it dawned on Jubei. “Oh, no! ''Seven and Eight!''”

— “What’s going on?” Nine stepped closer and asked.

Seeing the sharp look on Nine’s face, the Kaka liaison’s tail twitched briefly. But she immediately spoke up, flapping her hands at Jubei.

— “I heard they moved a brickload of refugees somewhere… tens of thousands of them!”

— “Understood. We’ll look into this hall another day. Right, Hakumen?” Jubei nodded sternly and turned to Hakumen.

Hakumen then took one look at Celica, who was still bathed in light; he nodded with urgency and followed Jubei out.

===Part 6===
As soon as they returned to the Kaka village, Celica, Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhain, and Terumi, plus Suzukaka and several other Kaka, gathered around a table with a large map spread over it, surprisingly authentic and detailed; the Kaka used it during strategic meetings.

They found out that the refugees had been given a new home in a city within Asia, fortunately out of the Black Beast's reach for the moment. The city's location and name, given by the Kaka messenger, made Nine's already grim face stiffen even more.

— “You sure about this?”

— “Absolutely! I heard earlier that the refugees have already been relocated.”

The leadership of the OLN could also determine where the countless refugees, who lost their homes to the Black Beast, would go. But that meant tens of thousands of refugees; too many at once... and counting.

— “Never thought something like this could happen…” Nine bit her lip in frustration.
It was too easy to imagine what could happen with so many people rounded up in one place, in a world full of beasts of seithr that could literally sniff out the lives of people.

— “Are they trying to use the refugees… to lure out the Black Beast?” Jubei grimaced in disbelief and snarled.

— “That’s so horrible…!” Trinity's hands trembled in fear.
Those people were being treated like bait for capturing game; dozens of thousands of lives hanging in a net, waiting for black fangs to bite into them. And waiting in the wings were people who knew exactly how disposable they were: the Orbis Librarius Norma.

— “Would they really…?” — Hakumen muttered, his voice rumbling through the air, and turned to the group. — “There’s no guarantee that it will work, gathering so many people. The Black Beast could show up somewhere else, for all they know. Are they really going to ignore that and wait for the Beast to take the bait there?”

Hakumen wondered if they were truly that foolish. One wrong move, and only the bait they'd prepared would be saved. Just gathering refugees was not enough; this trap was not thought out well.

Terumi immediately brushed those doubts aside, putting his feet up on the table with a careless look — like nothing had happened to him on the way to the cave.

— “No, no, no, buddy, look. With so much tasty bait right next to the den, even that Beast is gonna follow a smell that strong… with a Cauldron right next to it.”

A Cauldron...

Only then, it dawned on Hakumen. Celica was still confused, however.

— “Wait. Black Beasts usually show up near places with Cauldrons in them, right? If the Black Beast comes out of that Cauldron, won’t it reach the city before we can stop it?”

— “That’s most likely.” Nine answered, clearly and calmly, but with audible resentment.

— “But what would they gain from luring it out? Do they even stand a chance?” Valkenhayn crossed his arms and leaned his chin on one fist.

Though the OLN had complete jurisdiction over Ars Magus, it was hard to imagine that that technology had made any exponential progress since the last battle.
Jubei frowned roughly and shook his head.

— “They should know from the last battle that Ars Magus won’t be enough to destroy the Black Beast. They could probably use Take-Mikazuchi… but that can’t be used without Celica, can it?”

— “It can.” Nine answered tersely. She shook her head, long hair sliding off her shoulders. Amid many puzzled gazes, Nine stood out, like she was trying to squeeze in another word. — “Take-Mikazuchi can be summoned without Celica, but it’ll be impossible to control.”

— “…and what happens after that?” Hakumen asked, rising from his seat.

A quiet silence filled the place, and Nine balled her hand up into a fist.

— “Tens of thousands of souls… will be consumed on the spot.”

The tension in Nine’s words cut the air like a knife.

Trinity gasped and clutched her trembling hands to her chest, about to burst into tears.

— “Wait… they’re rounding up those refugees to lure out the Black Beast… ''and'' summon Take-Mikazuchi?!”

Nobody nodded, but their affirmation was obvious.

Celica kicked over a chair and stood up, then slammed her hands on the table with a loud bang.

— “Then let’s hurry! We have to be there for the refugees, before the worst happens!”

— “Of course. Let’s go!” Nine brushed a stray strand of hair off her back and rose to her feet. She crossed her arms over her chest and continued, looking sharply at Celica — “...except you. You’ll stay in the village.”

— “No!!” Celica answered in indignation.

A deep wrinkle formed in Nine’s brows. Her fingers tapped against her crossed arms, visibly irritated.

— “Don’t ‘no’ me! We’re going to a city with a dozens of thousands of refugees, and our numbers are only a fraction of that. Even if this wasn’t about the Black Beast, it’d be too dangerous for you.”

— “Then what’s Nirvana good for?!”

— “What—” Nine was at a loss for words. Celica rushed over to her side…

— “It’s not like I can’t use magic! I can still protect myself from normal people that aren’t mages or soldiers!”

Hands firmly held together, Celica did not waver even slightly; the light in her eyes never faded.

— “If I go there, I might even draw out the Black Beast! I can even prevent Take-Mikazuchi’s summoning from killing all those people—!”

— “No way I’ll let you do that…” Nine’s voice suddenly trembled, clearly about to cry. Celica lost that bravado and became confused.

But Nine looked at Celica sternly enough to hold back her tears, digging her fingers into tightly folded arms.

— “…look, I get it. You want to see him again. So, stop putting yourself in harm’s way, ‘cause if you die… you’ll never get to do that.”

Now Celica was the one lost for words.

Maybe it was a glimpse of the feelings Nine had been hiding. She bit down tightly to hold back the torrent of feelings that threatened to spill out, and swallowed them down — even if some of them had already slipped.

She had been protecting Celica so tightly to make her wish come true — to see him again.

Only then, did it dawn on Celica. She was not sad or hurt; Nine’s words had touched her too deeply.

— “I do want to see him… that’s why I want to go.”

Celica hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes and lifted her face, trying not to cry. She set her back straight, and without hesitation, cast her gaze straight ahead.

— “During the last battle, just like Miss Rachel said… I felt like he was within the Beast. I’m still not sure, but I can only know if I go.”

She aired her feelings with her hands over her chest. Whatever Nine had to say, Celica still had a firm goal to reach…

— “I want to see the Black Beast, just this once.”

It was not a plea or a demand; Celica just had her mind made up.

Nine’s brows dropped down in clear anguish. In the last battle, the Black Beast was the only threat anticipated — but this time, there were many more parties to keep in mind: the Black Beast; Seven; Nine; the Ten Sages; the Orbis Librarius Norma…

Before she knew it, Hakumen stepped forward and placed his hand on Celica’s shoulder, as if to push the hesitation out of Nine.

— “I’ll stay with you. Let’s go.”

Celica’s face lit up, hearing his voice from that blank white mask. Seeing that, Nine let out a heavy, suffocated sigh. She should have expected this of Celica. Now Nine could no longer refuse. At the very least, she wanted Celica to see the person she wanted to see, with no smoke or mirrors. If the only way there was to take her to a dangerous war zone, she would take responsibility for any risk that came to Celica. Not as the team leader, but as Celica's older sister.

— “Hey, Hakumen.” Nine growled, “If I see even one scratch on Celica, you’ll pay for it.”

She tossed her hair and walked out of the hut, with everyone else following — plus ten Kaka natives who offered to help in the battle. They all stood together on a massive magic circle conjured by Nine.

While listening to Nine chanting her spell, in the deep purple light of the magic sigil, Celica prayed with her hands over her chest — that these people would come back home safe and sound and never be alone again; maybe every last one of them.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 4

2023-04-30T19:54:40Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter IV: Silvery Visions==
===Part 1===
A blank, white void.

An ephemeral dream.

She floated in the bright void, standing before a mirror.

''There it is again...''
Celica thought, her consciousness as dulled as the white void around her.
In the mirror, she saw her face, her hair, her eyes — but she wondered if this was truly her own reflection.

She had to know.

She swore that she'd had this dream before.
What was it about? What was it trying to tell her? What should she remember? What was she to feel from it?

She reached out to the square mirror.
If she touched it, she could just wake up from her dream — as she always did.

The image she saw in the looking glass was not a reflection, so much as it was an inverted image from the other side of a window.

She wondered what went on over there.
What did she look like on the other side?

Too many questions roamed in her mind today, but there was no way she could figure out their meaning. Thus, Celica caved and touched the mirror.
Her hand sank into the looking glass — first her fingertips, then her palm — just before the dream and her consciousness faded to white.

===Part 2===
So many walls, and so many nights.

The night came again, and the moon rose high.

Hakumen had left the Kaka Village for a rocky area outside the woods. From a distance, it just looked like rocky terrain with unstable footing — but there was debris all over the ground, leaving no room to actually step on.

There was no way to know how long ago this had happened, but this place was the wreckage of a cityscape; trampled, broken, and kicked to pieces, with some faded grass growing out of the crevices. The land would have been stable with a gentle slope to it, but now, anyone who wanted to walk through it had no choice but to walk on unstable footing.

Not far from this rocky forest of rubble, Hakumen stood alone in front of the wide field. If he looked up, he could see the moon above him. As the pale light reflected on his white mask, Hakumen remained silent until he turned to look at a shimmering presence nearby.

— “Hey... over here.”

First he saw a small white hand, then a lock of brown hair tied in a tall bun. She called out to him he pulled herself up with a jerk of her hand.

Then she noticed Hakumen's feet facing her and she looked up, like a child who'd just been caught playing a prank.

— “Ahaha.... you found me! I wanted to surprise you.”
It was Celica. Nirvana was with her, picking up Celica by the waist and placing her atop the pile of debris where Hakumen stood.

He had noticed something approaching ever since Celica left the forest with Nirvana. He wondered what was going on, since she had followed a rather unusual route, but she had just planned it that way.

Hakumen picked up Celica without a word, dangling her by the arms like a kitten.

— “Wow...! Thank you!”

Her leather-soled feet landed right next to Hakumen.
Nirvana slithered up and stood perfectly still next to Hakumen and Celica.
After a brief wait, Hakumen turned back to look at his surroundings.
— “What can I do for you?”

Taking in the cool night air, Celica's cheeks loosened into a soft smile.

— “I woke up from this weird dream... and I couldn't go back to sleep. So I went for a walk, then I saw you, Mister Hakumen!”
— “And then... you just 'saw me'?”

Letting the words sink in, Hakumen took a brief glance at Celica.

The night sky was clear, and he could clearly see the moon as a thin crescent. Its light was too dim to let anyone recognize a face from a distance. He would have understood if it was Valkenhayn or Jubei, but Celica had no additional senses and was abysmal with directions; he just did not believe that she would have “seen him” in a dark forest with poor visibility.

Celica realized she had been caught in another lie. She leaned back and gave a little awkward smile, folding her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet.

— “I kind of...” Celica answered, “...had a feeling you were here.”

Who?

Not Hakumen, surely.

— “Again?”

This was the second time Celica had a “feeling” he was nearby. It wasn't Hakumen she had been looking for, before.

— “Maybe you're looking for Ragna the Bloodedge...?”

It was funny, to hear him say that name like he shared it with someone else.

Celica’s eyebrows could only sink as she looked up at Hakumen, having heard his simple question.
— “Now that you mention it… I really don’t know. I never got to know his real name.”
— “...I believe it.”

Maybe she had heard this before — Hakumen and Celica did talk about Ragna's name in the past.
But no matter how many times Celica asked, and no matter how many times Hakumen gave her the same answer, that question was still a thorn that he could not pull out of his mind.

Who was this “Ragna” that Celica A. Mercury claimed to have met?
If the man Celica described was the same one that Hakumen knew, who was the “Ragna” he remembered?

Facing the devastated landscape before him, Hakumen plunged his hand into the muddy waters of his own memories.

Hakumen remembered Ragna with a sense of loss.
A tall man with white hair, green eyes and a red coat.

“He was stabbed by a red-eyed woman with a giant sword, and they both fell into the searing lava within the Cauldron.
And then...
they both transformed into a single black mass, soon a terrifying monster.”

That monster came to exist as the “Black Beast”.

So the Black Beast was Ragna transformed — but how could another Ragna exist at the same time as the Beast?

Maybe Hakumen remembered wrong? Was it possible that he'd confused that with something else, or everything he thought he remembered was a weightless delusion?

Was Ragna, as Celica called him, truly “Ragna the Bloodedge”?
Was Hakumen in mourning for someone else...?

(.....can't be.)

If so, those were just the whispers of a weak and spoiled heart. His memories were terribly hazy, but with the memory of that loss lost, there was nothing false about the feelings he had.

Flowers were torn apart; his brother was taken from him. All he could do then was lose himself in rage, hatred, and revenge.

— “...Hakumen?” Celica asked, popping into Hakumen’s sight while he looked downward.

Celica looked like she could slip on the rubble and fall at any minute. Just the sight sent chills down Hakumen’s spine; so he seized her by the shoulders and put her back in the narrow space inside.

— “You’re going to fall!” Hakumen grunted.
— “Ah— thank you!”

Only then, did Celica realize where she had been standing, scratching her head with an embarrassed chuckle. Hakumen could only sigh; it was like taking care of a small pet.

Then Celica jumped up like a small pet, her eyes grew wide, and she stared at Hakumen.

— “...sigh.” She said with a tone of surprise.
— “What happened?” Hakumen did not understand. But when he asked that, Celica smiled happily for some reason.
— “You’re sighing too…!” Celica answered.
— “What are you even talking about?”
— “Ahaha… I’ve never heard you do it before!” She gave an innocent smile and a giddy laugh.

His memory flickered. Maybe it was not a memory, but a feeling — or an emotion.

He swore he could remember hearing a girl's laugh, like Celica's. Soon he envisioned a long corridor, with a lush green view from the windows.
There was a girl named after a flower, and another friend of hers. He talked to them about something...
everything felt so warm and peaceful.

— “Hey, Mr. Hakumen!”

Soon Hakumen was called awake again, released from his trance. His chin was raised slightly, and he turned to look back at Celica. Her face was not nearly as bright as it was a moment ago, having lost her smile; her earth-colored eyes looked straight up at Hakumen.

— “What’s under the mask…?”
Her question was sincere, not teasing or innocent.
Hakumen could only ease his breath.

— “Do you want to see it?”
Why he asked, nobody knows. The words just came spilling out.
It must have been a shocking answer, regardless; Celica’s cheeks blushed a bright pink while she nodded repeatedly.
— “Yes, I do! Can I see?!”
— “No.”
— “Hey, that’s not fair! Why can’t I see it?!”
Celica pouted and furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. She was quite expressive, much like her sister Nine. Amused and impressed, Hakumen raised a hand to his mask.

The mask could never come off. It hid myriad sins, mistakes, and stains of the past. He could hardly remember who he was, what life he led, or what he thought and felt back then. But even if the sins were forgotten, their weight would never be.
Thus, the mask would hide his sins.

Otherwise, he would never be able to fight.

Thus, the mask worked as an escape — to hide his past, while claiming to break away from it. The armor was meant to bury his past self. Only then could he become the man called Hakumen, get on his feet, and hold his sword firmly.

If the mask came off, he would no longer be Hakumen, but the man with a name long forsaken.
Hakumen let go of his mask. Celica looked up at his expressionless face, still regretful, but with unyielding interest.
What did she expect to find under that mask?
Hakumen turned his head away, so she would not see through him.

— “...even if I take this mask off, you won't see the face you want to see.”
— “Huh?” Celica's eyes widened, then narrowed softly like she was smiling. “Oh, no. I said you look alike, but I have no way of telling. It's just...”

Forgetting what was said before, Celica walked once more along the edge of the rubble and turned around to face Hakumen, who had turned away from her. Then, she looked straight up.
— “I just think... you probably look great. It'd be a shame to hide it!”
— “...”

Hakumen had no idea how to answer.
(Is she saying I’m handsome, or…?)
The muttered words disappear into his bitter heart. If only he had been kind; maybe it all would have been different.
And so... unknowingly, fragments of lost memories rattle around in his head.
Hakumen languidly pondered while looking up at the sky.

A thin moon could be seen in the sky.
— “I don't like the moon... in fact, I hate it.” — so he remembered someone saying.
He could not remember who, but every time he saw the moon, he remembered those words. The feeling brought back so many memories... but he was tormented by a terrible discomfort.

— “The moon looks so beautiful!” Like clear water, the girl's voice washed Hakumen's consciousness.
The hazy memories; the unbearable weight of guilt; and the vivid sense of loss... all faded.
Just for this moment, for some reason, everything seemed calm and peaceful.

Celica turned around and stood next to Hakumen, looking at the horizon with a light stretch of her body and a long, heaving, relaxed sigh. — “This breeze... it feels nice.”

Her lackadaisical words put Hakumen on edge.
— “It does...”
But she was right. The air was clear, and the crescent moon in the sky looked much smoother than he'd previously thought.
How come he hadn't noticed it before? The air was too clear.
Hakumen looked at Celica.
He was amazed at her power — to seemingly suppress the seithr around her.
But he was still baffled. Hakumen could not believe that Celica was able to do that all by herself, and that there had to be something else in play. Even when they were at the Kaka Village, he felt the place brimming with seithr.

(If that’s how it works, what is with this air…?)

He looked around, behind his pale white mask. How could the air be so clear with all this rubble?

— “A… CHOO!”

Those thoughts were interrupted by a sudden sneeze.
Celica made a pitiful face as she hunched over and sneezed again.

— “Ugh... that came out of nowhere...”
— “Do you feel cold?”

It was late at night. Hakumen did not feel cold, but maybe the night air was affecting Celica.

— “Go back. Sure, you've recovered your magic, but don't overdo it. You should recover too.”
— “Yeah... what about you, Hakumen?”

Aware of the cold and her physical strain, Celica's reply came out slow, but straightforward. She tilted her head, but Hakumen did not shake his head in response. He let go of his mask with a huff.
— “I'm going to stay here a little longer.”
He needed some more time to think.

— “Okay. Good night, see you tomorrow.”
Celica gave a polite nod and a small wave, before heading back to the Kaka Village woods with Nirvana.

As Nirvana picked her up and moved, the girl quickly faded into the shadows of the forest.
Then, without even stopping to breathe, Hakumen waited for her to leave. The air around him felt heavy and uncomfortable.

===Part 3===

— “You’re a real goody-two-shoes, o’ mighty hero!”
The source of the voice had been there for some time, standing on the rubble, next to Hakumen.

Under the dim moonlight, a slender man in a long coat suddenly came out. Under the hood pulled down over his eyes, he showed his mouth like that of a reptile.

— “All those years with the Susano’o Unit made you a pussy, huh, Jin Kisaragi?!”
Terumi laughed, his voice as unpleasant as the soundless presence of a crawling snake.
He'd snarled out a name that Hakumen had long left in the past. A name that should only be known by a select few, and cannot exist now.

Immediately, a chill came down Hakumen's spine.

— “...you scumbag.”
— “Eh, don’t get me wrong! I don’t know any more than that. It ain’t like I’m predicting the future!”

Terumi hurriedly waved both hands at the intimidating Hakumen, mocking his tone of voice. He then tucked back his chin, and his smile grew even wider while his red tongue poked out.
— “You get me? I'm here, and you're over there... we're standing in slightly different places. I don't know how things will end this time... you're from the other side of this world, so I bet you know a lot more than I do.”
— “This time—?”

The use of his old name and the odd invocation of an “other side” put Hakumen on edge.
He held his head down, feeling his mind overrun with noise, like he had seen something he should not have. The feeling seeped into Hakumen's memories like a drug being pushed through a syringe.

None of this was memories, or Hakumen's experiences... but information. Fragments of data, recorded and managed by something other than Hakumen's brain.
Numerous scenes grazed his head like noise, showing tens of thousands of images in rapid-fire.

Building burnings…
Freezing rooms…
Someone's face…
He did not recognize any of it.
Even though he should have.

— “Hehehehe... hey, buddy, tell me something. How many times have you been here? Huh? How many fuckin' loops does that make?”
Terumi's voice and words sent noise into Hakumen's mind. The scene within the noise seemed to overlap with the hooded man in front of Hakumen: the same height, same build, same expression... and the same black clothes and black hat.

— “Ha…”
Inside his mask, Hakumen’s mouth moved on its own, sending out noise.
He'd spent so much time with the girl named after a flower, only to never know her ultimate fate.
— “Hazama—!!”

Exhaling a low, heated breath, Hakumen reached for the nodachi on his back. The rising bloodlust within swayed his long silver hair, and his steps sent cracks into the rubble beneath his feet. An ordinary person would be immediately frozen into fear by such a sight.
But Terumi just stood and watched.

— “You’re out for blood… that’s what I wanna see!”
Terumi smirked at every reaction from Hakumen. He pulled both hands out of his pockets and spread his arms lightly, trying to provoke him with a sarcastic invitation for a hug.
— “Gonna kill me or no?”
If Hakumen kicked off the scaffolding and swung down the nodachi with all his strength, the blade would easily cleave Terumi in two. All this could end in only ten seconds.
— “C'mon, do it already. The way I am right now, I don't stand a chance! I know you've got this in the bag, so take the shot and fucking kill me!”
Terumi sneered behind his hood.
Hakumen looked from a position where he could finish him off with a single slash. Terumi was telling the truth; he could easily kill him now.
The whole time, Terumi did not move once. With his hands lightly open, he waited for Hakumen to make his move.

The bloodlust was like a flame erupting from his body. Hakumen gripped the hilt of his nodachi tightly so he could pull it out at any moment, and after putting all his weight into his legs for a massive leap...

he stood up, sheathed his blade and turned his back on Terumi.

— “That’s it? No killing?” Terumi asked, audibly disappointed.

Hakumen, with his back turned to the voice that had just tried to irritate him, replied with a low swing in the air.

— “If ‘what I know’ is correct... you're essential to defeating the Black Beast.”
— “Heh... guess I don't have to worry about you killing me for a while.”
— “Wait until this is all over.”
— “Huuuuh? Don't say that, Hakumen! We're on the same siiiide!”

Even without turning to look, Hakumen could see the smirk on his face. How could he make ‘being on the same side’ sound so trivial? He could not wait to leave Terumi’s “side”.

Just as Hakumen was about to jump off the rubble-covered heights, Terumi’s voice rang out behind him.
― “It's the future, ain't it?” His voice was sharp, like a knife to the throat.
Hakumen did not feel fear; only disgust. He clenched his fist tightly.
— “My mission is to defeat the Black Beast. Nothing more.”
— “...I get it.”
Terumi no longer smiled. Hakumen looked over at his unsightly gait and dismissed him with a bored demeanor. Through his eyeless mask, he stared at Terumi.
— “But I’d rather not let ‘that thing’ decide my future.”

The man who once saved him was branded a god with neverending "dreams of destiny" — and he wanted no part of those dreams. Thus, Hakumen kicked the debris beneath his feet and left. The ground remained dimly lit by the crescent moon's distant light.
Like a pale white shadow, he disappeared into the forest.

With an aside glance, Terumi carved a smug grin onto his mouth again. He shoved his hands into his pants' pockets and shot a shady glare at the moon.
— “You know what…? You got a point, Hakumen-chan.”
Terumi also crossed the pile of rubble and made a quick exit.

===Part 4===
The next day, Celica was in a crumbling cityscape littered with debris. This time, it was not in a lonely moonlit night, but an early afternoon under the sun. It wasn’t just Hakumen and Nirvana that were there, but a full entourage with Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Terumi, Suzukaka, and Totokaka.

— “Yup— hup!” Celica crossed the unstable foothold, gasping out with every step. Nirvana followed closely behind, occasionally extending her arms to help with her perilous steps.

— “Slow down, Celica. You’ll be in danger if you overdo it.” Nine warned behind her, looking on with great exasperation.

Celica turned around on the rocky grounds where she’d just landed.

— “I’ll be fine! I was here last night!”

— “WHAT? You came to a place like this, at night, all by yourself?! That’s dangerous!”

— “Oh… I didn’t tell you, did I? Nirvana was with me, and Mister Hakumen too!”

Celica raised a finger to reassure her there was no problem. Nirvana then lifted her up with no issue and moved her onward. Nine followed them both, jumping over the rocks with great dexterity… even while wearing high heels.

— “Okay, but why was Hakumen with you late at night, in a deserted place like this?! There’s gotta be something I’m missing. If he did anything weird…!”

— “He’d never do that! Mister Hakumen is a nice guy.” As Celica pouted, Nine forced a smile; like a switch had been flipped, small sparks gathered around her.

— “…yup. Just like that guy, Hakumen’s playing you…”

As Nine held up her hand with a twisted smile, Jubei, who had been walking beside Nine until then, chased after her in a hurry and pushed her hand away.

— “Calm down, calm down! If she was with Hakumen, there’s no way it could’ve turned out how you think.”

— “I don’t care! Even if he’s wearing armor like that, I can’t trust her with some random man!”

Standing on a narrow rocky ledge, Nine pointed her finger at Hakumen while he led the way. Regardless, Hakumen ignored her words — if he’d heard her at all. Meanwhile, Valkenhayn let out a bitter sigh of exasperation.

— “I appreciate your energy, but would you pipe down a little? You are making too much noise.”

— “And I know you have good reflexes, but if you let down your guard too much, you might slip…”

— “AAAAAAH!”

As Jubei added to Valkenhain's quip, a cracking scream came out, away from their current spot.

Everyone stopped and looked back to see Trinity, far behind the group, losing her balance and almost falling from the tall rubble. Of all the people to grab her by the arm and help her up, it was Terumi.

— “Hey, Four-Eyes. Don’t slip.”

— “Ah… sorry!”

As fast as he could, Terumi pulled Trinity up with just one arm. She landed safely on the foothold, but she was so embarrassed even her ears were bright red.

— “Seriously… I’m so sorry for all the trouble!”

— “Hehe! You can apologize for all the trouble later. Now get up and go!”

— “Okay!”

Exhausted, Terumi patted Trinity on the back and urged her to move on. As she stepped on the debris — more recklessly than anyone else — Terumi followed. Celica watched the scene unfold, pressing a finger to her lips and tilting her head.

— “Hey, Sis… Terumi and Trinity really get along, right? They never fight…”

— “That’s not a good sign.” She answered, disinterested.

When Celica turned around in wonder, Nine wrinkled her eyebrows and looked away from Trinity and Terumi.

— “So, Hakumen… where the hell are you going? You said you wanted to check out the rocks, but there’s just rubble and grime here!” Her words were sharper than usual, due to her unquenchable dismay.

But Hakumen did not care too much. He landed on the side of a relatively intact building.

— “I didn’t ask you to come along.”

Meanwhile, Valkenhayn rested his feet on the wide footing, following those cold words. Next to catch up was Nine, followed closely by Celica. As they approached Hakumen, loud clacks sounded from their high heels.

— “You think I’ll just let you take Celica anywhere? No way in hell I’m letting her hang out with the first man she sees!”
— “This is going to be a long day…” Jubei grumbled, scratching his head.

Celica had no choice but to raise her shoulders and chuckle sheepishly. Hakumen was the only one she had asked to come investigate the rocky grounds with him. Of course, Nirvana had come along; as soon as Nine heard about it, she assumed something far worse. Valkenhayn came along, believing that if Hakumen was this concerned, there had to be something up; Trinity shared his concerns, and Jubei followed because he was worried about Nine. Terumi would not let himself be alone in a village full of cats, so he came along as well… and Suzukaka and Totokaka just figured the trip would be fun. As a result, this simple investigation had snowballed out of Hakumen’s control.

At the end of this building, which may as well have been a hangout spot now, Trinity slipped again, and Terumi caught her again.

The air here was extremely clean, with a fresh scent of greenery. Valkenhayn and Jubei’s faces crooked; they found it too strange.

— “The seithr in here… it’s too weak.”

Suzukaka nodded proudly.

— “Damn right! This place has been a real sight since the village got built… but Toto and the others say it’s too beautiful to stay here forever.”

Compared to Suzukaka, Totokaka seemed less familiar with this place, and her tail wagged at the scent of the wind with a curious look.

— “Kaka kids adapt to their surroundings really easy. They get too used to living somewhere without seithr, they’ll have a bad time living with it.” Then, Suzukaka stroked Totokaka’s forehead — “When you grow up…” She continued — “So what’s next? What are you lookin’ for, Lord Hakumen?”

Valkenhayn walked up beside Hakumen, who was looking out from the edge of the ruined building. The place was so clean, it was difficult to believe; but all anyone could see was an endless expanse of debris of all sizes. Thinking about the people who used to live here, and the ruthlessness of the dark disaster befalling the world, sent chills down his spine.

Glancing at the ruined city, Hakumen spoke.

— “This place…”

— “What about it?” Valkenhayn’s eyebrows furrowed, unaware of what Hakumen meant.

Still, Hakumen turned to Celica, his long hair flowing in the wind. He invited her closer with a tuck of his chin. He pointed to himself and asked Celica a question.

— “Do you feel anything?”

— “What do you mean?” Celica asked, visibly puzzled.

Hakumen turned his head, like he was looking for something invisible. His long silver hair, swaying in the wind, looked more mysterious than usual.

— “It’s the center of the air. I think you can feel it.”

— “The center…?” Celica did not quite follow, but she looked around anyway.

The air really was clean. She felt it last night when she met Hakumen; it was clearer than in Ishana.

''(Feels great…)''

She took a long, full-chested breath and tried to let her feelings dissolve into the air.

Celica felt happy. She felt like Hakumen, so strong and always there for her, was counting on her — even for just a minute.

He had always helped her so much, it was time to give back a little. So she closed her eyes and listened to the wind and air. Maybe she did not feel all that in her ears, but in her skin.

Her eyelids lifted naturally, and she pointed to what she saw in her line of sight.

— “I think… there’s an entrance over there.”

She stretched out her arms and pointed to a large pile of rubble. In the shadows, there was an entrance to a staircase leading somewhere underground.

— “…do we go there?” Hakumen whispered into the wind, leaning forward next to Celica to tell where her finger was pointed.

Celica looked uneasy.

— “I'm just curious... I just felt like something could be there. I don't really know, sorry.”

She could not sense seithr like Nine or Trinity; all she had to count on was her gut feeling.

Celica felt sorry for going to the trouble of asking for Hakumen's help. But it was not trouble for Hakumen, who immediately picked her up in his arms.

— “It’ll do. Come on, let’s check it out.”

— “No wait, I can go— aaaah!!”

Hakumen had no intention of refusing; he ran off with Celica in his arms before she could say a word. He rushed forward with no hesitation or care for the footing under him, which was too bumpy to even walk straight. They were going so fast, it was like the wind was carrying them.

— “HEY! Why are you holding Celica like that?! ''PUT HER DOWN!!!''”

Noticing Hakumen's sudden dash, Nine jumped out, her eyes blazing with rage. Holding her large hat in hand, she magically manipulated the wind and ran after the white-armored man.

Nirvana also ran after them, with her protegé ahead of her.

— “Hey, wait…!!” Behind her was Jubei, who did not want Nine to lose control; followed by Valkenhayn. Suzukaka carried Totokaka on her back, unaware that they were even following a goal, running with beastly reflexes and leg strength to much.
And then there was Trinity.

— “Wait for me, pleeeeease!!”

Trinity peeked over the edge and found the path was even rougher than she'd imagined. She could not even jump off; the only way was to slide down.

Still moving slowly and sluggishly, she walked up close and crouched all the way down, while Terumi looked down with a smirk.

— “Want me to take you there?” Terumi asked.

— “Not now… I’ll catch up later.”

— “Yeah, no. When you catch up, it’ll be past sunset.”

Hacking up a laugh, Terumi grabbed Trinity by her neck right as she was about to climb down from the scaffolding, pulled her up, and held her in his arms.

Firmly pulling his hood down, Terumi jumped low and far while he held Trinity.

===Part 5===
Walking down the stairs she had found, Celica soon discovered they led to an old subway station.

There were still vestiges of the station platform, long decayed — except for the train tracks, which were well-preserved.

She could only think about how this place used to be: thriving with people. The thought brought an eerie sadness to her mind.

Meanwhile, no light from the surface would reach them.

Nine had a white light glowing from her hand to illuminate the front, while she walked with Hakumen; Celica was between them both.

In the middle was Trinity, who conjured an orange light to light their surroundings. Jubei, Suzukaka, and Totokaka went behind Nine; and Terumi behind Trinity. Valkenhayn stayed far behind.

The tracks were unbroken and almost spotless. With a little repair, they could be used right away. Here and there, were scorched remnants of human life from only a few years ago, now extinct.

Before they could even pass the arch in the underground passageway, everyone noticed something unusual.

Jubei was the first to speak up.

— “There’s no seithr here at all…!”

The rubble-covered surface was unusually pure, with little seithr — the subway wasn’t empty of it, but somehow had even less than on the surface.

Meanwhile, Suzukaka spun around in place with Totokaka on her head.

— “It’s real thin with that… it’s kinda creepy.”

The Kaka always lived directly exposed to seithr, so they were not used to this chilly feeling.

With her light floating over her head, Trinity put up her hands like dishes and summoned a small magic circle above her. The sigil rotated loosely in response to the surrounding seithr, like a measuring instrument.

— “The deeper we go, the weaker it gets… maybe there’s something neutralizing it?”

Other than Celica?

Celica herself, Nirvana and the Kaka girls were the only ones able to think of that question — but no one had a good answer.

Countless footsteps turned a gentle curve, traveling further down the rail tracks.

Before they could go any further, there was a gaping hole in the road, and it did not look like a train tunnel.

The track continued to curve in the wrong direction, with no other tracks in the “tunnel”. There were no concrete or brick pavements; it looked more like an uneven side-road built to dig out something in the depths.

— “Here…” Celica widened her eyes, looking into the tunnel.

She saw something like a hollow room in the back. The air from there was pure, even relaxing, with no traces of seithr in the air. It was so pure, she wondered if this was how the world breathed before the Black Beast came.

— “Can I go in there?” Celica asked.

— “Of course.” Hakumen answered with a nod, “it’s what we’re here for.”

— “Time out! TIME OUT!!” — Just as the crew started walking in the direction of the clear air, Terumi interrupted them in a panic. “Sorry… I’m gonna stay here and wait. Just bear with me a bit. Damn, I’m beat…!” Terumi grimaced and slowly backed away, while Nine looked on with suspicion.

— “Are you trying to set me up?” Nine spat at him.

— “I don’t joke about this shit. I mean it!” Terumi answered, sighing out.

He shook his head with a bitter expression. Before Terumi knew it, a bead of sweat was on his neck. Trinity noticed this, and her face grew pale.

— “He looks really sick…” Trinity said, “Nine! I’ll watch him!”

— “Yeah, yeah.” Terumi huffed out, “You can go on without me. I need some rest.” He waved Nine away, then sat back on the ground, resting against the subway wall. — “I’m serious… I’m gonna stay put.”

Nine could not take Terumi seriously, seeing him so suddenly leaned against the wall. She didn't believe that was he was in poor health — but there was no point in thinking about his condition then.

— “Okay, then. Stay right where you are.”

— “Got it, boss…” Terumi weakly waved Nine and Hakumen away.

Still looking at them suspiciously, Jubei and Valkenhayn followed, with Suzukaka and Totokaka behind. Finally, the concerned Trinity and Celica stepped into the hole, feeling like they were being pulled back.

— “If anything happens, call me right away, Mr. Terumi!” Celica waved in the air as she left, but Terumi did not respond while everyone disappeared into the back.

Then Terumi bent over and spat out all the tea he had drunk along the way.

The side passage was short; it wasn't long before the crew reached the end.

At the end of the dark, uneven pass was a breathtakingly tall, spacious hall in a slightly crooked circular shape. Straight walls led upward to what most drew everyone's eyes: while the floor, walls, and ceiling were all bare dirt, the ceiling had been carved into a domed shape, studded with sparkling pale blue lights.

— “So pretty…!” Celica spoke first, utterly enchanted by the sight; like a starry sky.

— Anyone looking closer could see the light came from small crystals protruding from the soil. But that didn't deter the wonder that came from this hall, a spectacle that could touch into the soul.

— “What is this?” Valkenhayn gasped, more stunned than amazed.

— “It’s gorgeous!”

While on Suzukaka's shoulders, Totokaka looked up and opened her mouth in awe.

Trinity also conjured a small measuring circle from her palm; the circle had a weak response.

— “There’s almost no seithr here. I don’t think I’ve been anywhere this clean — not even in Ishana!”

— “Is it that light…?” Jubei asked.

— “Pretty sure it is.” Nine answered, “that light… might have the same power as Celica.”

The power to neutralize seithr.

— “Is this what you were looking for, Lord Hakumen…?” Valkenhayn asked, but instead of answering, Hakumen looked on at the ceiling.

The lights of the crystals began glowing and dimming in a rhythm; expanding and contracting, like they were breathing. In response to those “breaths”, Celica became enveloped in a pale light.

— “Huh…? What’s going on?”

While Nine immediately braced herself, Nirvana showed no reaction. She seemed to know this was not harmful to Celica.

The light surrounding Celica slowly synchronized to the rhythm of the lights on the ceiling, breathing in the same cadence. She looked at her own hands wide-eyed, while the light covered her body down to the fingertips. It made her feel at ease.

— “Hakumen, what’s going on?” Nine stepped closer, asking impatiently. “What’s that light doing?”

— “It’s… an antibody.”

— “Antibody?” Celica said, tilting her head while still wreathed in light.

— “This power was created by the planet, to counter the seithr eroding it… just like yours, Celica A. Mercury.” Hakumen explained, turning towards the glowing Celica. — “This entire planet has the same power as you do, naturally.” — He sounded unusually distant and soft-spoken. It wasn’t a tone anyone would expect from Hakumen. — “It’s called… the Power of Order.”

Even if no one else understood what Hakumen meant, he said it with so much conviction behind his expressionless mask that they still found it intriguing. It was how the lights on the ceiling resonated and synchronized with Celica.

And then…

From the end of the railroad tracks, footsteps approached with enough force to suck the air out of the place. It was one from the Kaka Clan, who’d followed their scent and trail.

— “'''LORD MITSUYOSHI!!'''”

Covered in dust, she rushed into the crystalline hall, stopping right in front of Jubei. She soon raised her face with an impatient look, rare among the Kaka Clan.

— “It’s an emergency! The OLN... and the Ten Sages of Ishana… are planning a secret operation!”

— “The Ten Sages…” Soon, it dawned on Jubei. “Oh, no! ''Seven and Eight!''”

— “What’s going on?” Nine stepped closer and asked.

Seeing the sharp look on Nine’s face, the Kaka liaison’s tail twitched briefly. But she immediately spoke up, flapping her hands at Jubei.

— “I heard they moved a brickload of refugees somewhere… tens of thousands of them!”

— “Understood. We’ll look into this hall another day. Right, Hakumen?” Jubei nodded sternly and turned to Hakumen.

Hakumen then took one look at Celica, who was still bathed in light; he nodded with urgency and followed Jubei out.

===Part 6===
As soon as they returned to the Kaka village, Celica, Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhain, and Terumi, plus Suzukaka and several other Kaka, gathered around a table with a large map spread over it, surprisingly authentic and detailed; the Kaka used it during strategic meetings.

They found out that the refugees had been given a new home in a city within Asia, fortunately out of the Black Beast's reach for the moment. The city's location and name, given by the Kaka messenger, made Nine's already grim face stiffen even more.

— “You sure about this?”

— “Absolutely! I heard earlier that the refugees have already been relocated.”

The leadership of the OLN could also determine where the countless refugees, who lost their homes to the Black Beast, would go. But that meant tens of thousands of refugees; too many at once... and counting.

— “Never thought something like this could happen…” Nine bit her lip in frustration.
It was too easy to imagine what could happen with so many people rounded up in one place, in a world full of beasts of seithr that could literally sniff out the lives of people.

— “Are they trying to use the refugees… to lure out the Black Beast?” Jubei grimaced in disbelief and snarled.

— “That’s so horrible…!” Trinity's hands trembled in fear.
Those people were being treated like bait for capturing game; dozens of thousands of lives hanging in a net, waiting for black fangs to bite into them. And waiting in the wings were people who knew exactly how disposable they were: the Orbis Librarius Norma.

— “Would they really…?” — Hakumen muttered, his voice rumbling through the air, and turned to the group. — “There’s no guarantee that it will work, gathering so many people. The Black Beast could show up somewhere else, for all they know. Are they really going to ignore that and wait for the Beast to take the bait there?”

Hakumen wondered if they were truly that foolish. One wrong move, and only the bait they'd prepared would be saved. Just gathering refugees was not enough; this trap was not thought out well.

Terumi immediately brushed those doubts aside, putting his feet up on the table with a careless look — like nothing had happened to him on the way to the cave.

— “No, no, no, buddy, look. With so much tasty bait right next to the den, even that Beast is gonna follow a smell that strong… with a Cauldron right next to it.”

A Cauldron...

Only then, it dawned on Hakumen. Celica was still confused, however.

— “Wait. Black Beasts usually show up near places with Cauldrons in them, right? If the Black Beast comes out of that Cauldron, won’t it reach the city before we can stop it?”

— “That’s most likely.” Nine answered, clearly and calmly, but with audible resentment.

— “But what would they gain from luring it out? Do they even stand a chance?” Valkenhayn crossed his arms and leaned his chin on one fist.

Though the OLN had complete jurisdiction over Ars Magus, it was hard to imagine that that technology had made any exponential progress since the last battle.
Jubei frowned roughly and shook his head.

— “They should know from the last battle that Ars Magus won’t be enough to destroy the Black Beast. They could probably use Take-Mikazuchi… but that can’t be used without Celica, can it?”

— “It can.” Nine answered tersely. She shook her head, long hair sliding off her shoulders. Amid many puzzled gazes, Nine stood out, like she was trying to squeeze in another word. — “Take-Mikazuchi can be summoned without Celica, but it’ll be impossible to control.”

— “…and what happens after that?” Hakumen asked, rising from his seat.

A quiet silence filled the place, and Nine balled her hand up into a fist.

— “Tens of thousands of souls… will be consumed on the spot.”

The tension in Nine’s words cut the air like a knife.

Trinity gasped and clutched her trembling hands to her chest, about to burst into tears.

— “Wait… they’re rounding up those refugees to lure out the Black Beast… ''and'' summon Take-Mikazuchi?!”

Nobody nodded, but their affirmation was obvious.

Celica kicked over a chair and stood up, then slammed her hands on the table with a loud bang.

— “Then let’s hurry! We have to be there for the refugees, before the worst happens!”

— “Of course. Let’s go!” Nine brushed a stray strand of hair off her back and rose to her feet. She crossed her arms over her chest and continued, looking sharply at Celica — “...except you. You’ll stay in the village.”

— “No!!” Celica answered in indignation.

A deep wrinkle formed in Nine’s brows. Her fingers tapped against her crossed arms, visibly irritated.

— “Don’t ‘no’ me! We’re going to a city with a dozens of thousands of refugees, and our numbers are only a fraction of that. Even if this wasn’t about the Black Beast, it’d be too dangerous for you.”

— “Then what’s Nirvana good for?!”

— “What—” Nine was at a loss for words. Celica rushed over to her side…

— “It’s not like I can’t use magic! I can still protect myself from normal people that aren’t mages or soldiers!”

Hands firmly held together, Celica did not waver even slightly; the light in her eyes never faded.

— “If I go there, I might even draw out the Black Beast! I can even prevent Take-Mikazuchi’s summoning from killing all those people—!”

— “No way I’ll let you do that…” Nine’s voice suddenly trembled, clearly about to cry. Celica lost that bravado and became confused.

But Nine looked at Celica sternly enough to hold back her tears, digging her fingers into tightly folded arms.

— “…look, I get it. You want to see him again. So, stop putting yourself in harm’s way, ‘cause if you die… you’ll never get to do that.”

Now Celica was the one lost for words.

Maybe it was a glimpse of the feelings Nine had been hiding. She bit down tightly to hold back the torrent of feelings that threatened to spill out, and swallowed them down — even if some of them had already slipped.

She had been protecting Celica so tightly to make her wish come true — to see him again.

Only then, did it dawn on Celica. She was not sad or hurt; Nine’s words had touched her too deeply.

— “I do want to see him… that’s why I want to go.”

Celica hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes and lifted her face, trying not to cry. She set her back straight, and without hesitation, cast her gaze straight ahead.

— “During the last battle, just like Miss Rachel said… I felt like he was within the Beast. I’m still not sure, but I can only know if I go.”

She aired her feelings with her hands over her chest. Whatever Nine had to say, Celica still had a firm goal to reach…

— “I want to see the Black Beast, just this once.”

It was not a plea or a demand; Celica just had her mind made up.

Nine’s brows dropped down in clear anguish. In the last battle, the Black Beast was the only threat anticipated — but this time, there were many more parties to keep in mind: the Black Beast; Seven; Nine; the Ten Sages; the Orbis Librarius Norma…

Before she knew it, Hakumen stepped forward and placed his hand on Celica’s shoulder, as if to push the hesitation out of Nine.

— “I’ll stay with you. Let’s go.”

Celica’s face lit up, hearing his voice from that blank white mask. Seeing that, Nine let out a heavy, suffocated sigh. She should have expected this of Celica. Now Nine could no longer refuse. At the very least, she wanted Celica to see the person she wanted to see, with no smoke or mirrors. If the only way there was to take her to a dangerous war zone, she would take responsibility for any risk that came to Celica. Not as the team leader, but as Celica's older sister.

— “Hey, Hakumen.” Nine growled, “If I see even one scratch on Celica, you’ll pay for it.”

She tossed her hair and walked out of the hut, with everyone else following — plus ten Kaka natives who offered to help in the battle. They all stood together on a massive magic circle conjured by Nine.

While listening to Nine chanting her spell, in the deep purple light of the magic sigil, Celica prayed with her hands over her chest — that these people would come back home safe and sound and never be alone again; maybe every last one of them.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 4

2023-04-30T19:53:09Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter IV: Silvery Visions==
===Part 1===
A blank, white void.

An ephemeral dream.

She floated in the bright void, standing before a mirror.

''There it is again...''
Celica thought, her consciousness as dulled as the white void around her.
In the mirror, she saw her face, her hair, her eyes — but she wondered if this was truly her own reflection.

She had to know.

She swore that she'd had this dream before.
What was it about? What was it trying to tell her? What should she remember? What was she to feel from it?

She reached out to the square mirror.
If she touched it, she could just wake up from her dream — as she always did.

The image she saw in the looking glass was not a reflection, so much as it was an inverted image from the other side of a window.

She wondered what went on over there.
What did she look like on the other side?

Too many questions roamed in her mind today, but there was no way she could figure out their meaning. Thus, Celica caved and touched the mirror.
Her hand sank into the looking glass — first her fingertips, then her palm — just before the dream and her consciousness faded to white.

===Part 2===
So many walls, and so many nights.

The night came again, and the moon rose high.

Hakumen had left the Kaka Village for a rocky area outside the woods. From a distance, it just looked like rocky terrain with unstable footing — but there was debris all over the ground, leaving no room to actually step on.

There was no way to know how long ago this had happened, but this place was the wreckage of a cityscape; trampled, broken, and kicked to pieces, with some faded grass growing out of the crevices. The land would have been stable with a gentle slope to it, but now, anyone who wanted to walk through it had no choice but to walk on unstable footing.

Not far from this rocky forest of rubble, Hakumen stood alone in front of the wide field. If he looked up, he could see the moon above him. As the pale light reflected on his white mask, Hakumen remained silent until he turned to look at a shimmering presence nearby.

— “Hey... over here.”

First he saw a small white hand, then a lock of brown hair tied in a tall bun. She called out to him he pulled herself up with a jerk of her hand.

Then she noticed Hakumen's feet facing her and she looked up, like a child who'd just been caught playing a prank.

— “Ahaha.... you found me! I wanted to surprise you.”
It was Celica. Nirvana was with her, picking up Celica by the waist and placing her atop the pile of debris where Hakumen stood.

He had noticed something approaching ever since Celica left the forest with Nirvana. He wondered what was going on, since she had followed a rather unusual route, but she had just planned it that way.

Hakumen picked up Celica without a word, dangling her by the arms like a kitten.

— “Wow...! Thank you!”

Her leather-soled feet landed right next to Hakumen.
Nirvana slithered up and stood perfectly still next to Hakumen and Celica.
After a brief wait, Hakumen turned back to look at his surroundings.
— “What can I do for you?”

Taking in the cool night air, Celica's cheeks loosened into a soft smile.

— “I woke up from this weird dream... and I couldn't go back to sleep. So I went for a walk, then I saw you, Mister Hakumen!”
— “And then... you just 'saw me'?”

Letting the words sink in, Hakumen took a brief glance at Celica.

The night sky was clear, and he could clearly see the moon as a thin crescent. Its light was too dim to let anyone recognize a face from a distance. He would have understood if it was Valkenhayn or Jubei, but Celica had no additional senses and was abysmal with directions; he just did not believe that she would have “seen him” in a dark forest with poor visibility.

Celica realized she had been caught in another lie. She leaned back and gave a little awkward smile, folding her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet.

— “I kind of...” Celica answered, “...had a feeling you were here.”

Who?

Not Hakumen, surely.

— “Again?”

This was the second time Celica had a “feeling” he was nearby. It wasn't Hakumen she had been looking for, before.

— “Maybe you're looking for Ragna the Bloodedge...?”

It was funny, to hear him say that name like he shared it with someone else.

Celica’s eyebrows could only sink as she looked up at Hakumen, having heard his simple question.
— “Now that you mention it… I really don’t know. I never got to know his real name.”
— “...I believe it.”

Maybe she had heard this before — Hakumen and Celica did talk about Ragna's name in the past.
But no matter how many times Celica asked, and no matter how many times Hakumen gave her the same answer, that question was still a thorn that he could not pull out of his mind.

Who was this “Ragna” that Celica A. Mercury claimed to have met?
If the man Celica described was the same one that Hakumen knew, who was the “Ragna” he remembered?

Facing the devastated landscape before him, Hakumen plunged his hand into the muddy waters of his own memories.

Hakumen remembered Ragna with a sense of loss.
A tall man with white hair, green eyes and a red coat.

“He was stabbed by a red-eyed woman with a giant sword, and they both fell into the searing lava within the Cauldron.
And then...
they both transformed into a single black mass, soon a terrifying monster.”

That monster came to exist as the “Black Beast”.

So the Black Beast was Ragna transformed — but how could another Ragna exist at the same time as the Beast?

Maybe Hakumen remembered wrong? Was it possible that he'd confused that with something else, or everything he thought he remembered was a weightless delusion?

Was Ragna, as Celica called him, truly “Ragna the Bloodedge”?
Was Hakumen in mourning for someone else...?

(.....can't be.)

If so, those were just the whispers of a weak and spoiled heart. His memories were terribly hazy, but with the memory of that loss lost, there was nothing false about the feelings he had.

Flowers were torn apart; his brother was taken from him. All he could do then was lose himself in rage, hatred, and revenge.

— “...Hakumen?” Celica asked, popping into Hakumen’s sight while he looked downward.

Celica looked like she could slip on the rubble and fall at any minute. Just the sight sent chills down Hakumen’s spine; so he seized her by the shoulders and put her back in the narrow space inside.

— “You’re going to fall!” Hakumen grunted.
— “Ah— thank you!”

Only then, did Celica realize where she had been standing, scratching her head with an embarrassed chuckle. Hakumen could only sigh; it was like taking care of a small pet.

Then Celica jumped up like a small pet, her eyes grew wide, and she stared at Hakumen.

— “...sigh.” She said with a tone of surprise.
— “What happened?” Hakumen did not understand. But when he asked that, Celica smiled happily for some reason.
— “You’re sighing too…!” Celica answered.
— “What are you even talking about?”
— “Ahaha… I’ve never heard you do it before!” She gave an innocent smile and a giddy laugh.

His memory flickered. Maybe it was not a memory, but a feeling — or an emotion.

He swore he could remember hearing a girl's laugh, like Celica's. Soon he envisioned a long corridor, with a lush green view from the windows.
There was a girl named after a flower, and another friend of hers. He talked to them about something...
everything felt so warm and peaceful.

— “Hey, Mr. Hakumen!”

Soon Hakumen was called awake again, released from his trance. His chin was raised slightly, and he turned to look back at Celica. Her face was not nearly as bright as it was a moment ago, having lost her smile; her earth-colored eyes looked straight up at Hakumen.

— “What’s under the mask…?”
Her question was sincere, not teasing or innocent.
Hakumen could only ease his breath.

— “Do you want to see it?”
Why he asked, nobody knows. The words just came spilling out.
It must have been a shocking answer, regardless; Celica’s cheeks blushed a bright pink while she nodded repeatedly.
— “Yes, I do! Can I see?!”
— “No.”
— “Hey, that’s not fair! Why can’t I see it?!”
Celica pouted and furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. She was quite expressive, much like her sister Nine. Amused and impressed, Hakumen raised a hand to his mask.

The mask could never come off. It hid myriad sins, mistakes, and stains of the past. He could hardly remember who he was, what life he led, or what he thought and felt back then. But even if the sins were forgotten, their weight would never be.
Thus, the mask would hide his sins.

Otherwise, he would never be able to fight.

Thus, the mask worked as an escape — to hide his past, while claiming to break away from it. The armor was meant to bury his past self. Only then could he become the man called Hakumen, get on his feet, and hold his sword firmly.

If the mask came off, he would no longer be Hakumen, but the man with a name long forsaken.
Hakumen let go of his mask. Celica looked up at his expressionless face, still regretful, but with unyielding interest.
What did she expect to find under that mask?
Hakumen turned his head away, so she would not see through him.

— “...even if I take this mask off, you won't see the face you want to see.”
— “Huh?” Celica's eyes widened, then narrowed softly like she was smiling. “Oh, no. I said you look alike, but I have no way of telling. It's just...”

Forgetting what was said before, Celica walked once more along the edge of the rubble and turned around to face Hakumen, who had turned away from her. Then, she looked straight up.
— “I just think... you probably look great. It'd be a shame to hide it!”
— “...”

Hakumen had no idea how to answer.
(Is she saying I’m handsome, or…?)
The muttered words disappear into his bitter heart. If only he had been kind; maybe it all would have been different.
And so... unknowingly, fragments of lost memories rattle around in his head.
Hakumen languidly pondered while looking up at the sky.

A thin moon could be seen in the sky.
— “I don't like the moon... in fact, I hate it.” — so he remembered someone saying.
He could not remember who, but every time he saw the moon, he remembered those words. The feeling brought back so many memories... but he was tormented by a terrible discomfort.

— “The moon looks so beautiful!” Like clear water, the girl's voice washed Hakumen's consciousness.
The hazy memories; the unbearable weight of guilt; and the vivid sense of loss... all faded.
Just for this moment, for some reason, everything seemed calm and peaceful.

Celica turned around and stood next to Hakumen, looking at the horizon with a light stretch of her body and a long, heaving, relaxed sigh. — “This breeze... it feels nice.”

Her lackadaisical words put Hakumen on edge.
— “It does...”
But she was right. The air was clear, and the crescent moon in the sky looked much smoother than he'd previously thought.
How come he hadn't noticed it before? The air was too clear.
Hakumen looked at Celica.
He was amazed at her power — to seemingly suppress the seithr around her.
But he was still baffled. Hakumen could not believe that Celica was able to do that all by herself, and that there had to be something else in play. Even when they were at the Kaka Village, he felt the place brimming with seithr.

(If that’s how it works, what is with this air…?)

He looked around, behind his pale white mask. How could the air be so clear with all this rubble?

— “A… CHOO!”

Those thoughts were interrupted by a sudden sneeze.
Celica made a pitiful face as she hunched over and sneezed again.

— “Ugh... that came out of nowhere...”
— “Do you feel cold?”

It was late at night. Hakumen did not feel cold, but maybe the night air was affecting Celica.

— “Go back. Sure, you've recovered your magic, but don't overdo it. You should recover too.”
— “Yeah... what about you, Hakumen?”

Aware of the cold and her physical strain, Celica's reply came out slow, but straightforward. She tilted her head, but Hakumen did not shake his head in response. He let go of his mask with a huff.
— “I'm going to stay here a little longer.”
He needed some more time to think.

— “Okay. Good night, see you tomorrow.”
Celica gave a polite nod and a small wave, before heading back to the Kaka Village woods with Nirvana.

As Nirvana picked her up and moved, the girl quickly faded into the shadows of the forest.
Then, without even stopping to breathe, Hakumen waited for her to leave. The air around him felt heavy and uncomfortable.

===Part 3===

— “You’re a real goody-two-shoes, o’ mighty hero!”
The source of the voice had been there for some time, standing on the rubble, next to Hakumen.

Under the dim moonlight, a slender man in a long coat suddenly came out. Under the hood pulled down over his eyes, he showed his mouth like that of a reptile.

— “All those years with the Susano’o Unit made you a pussy, huh, Jin Kisaragi?!”
Terumi laughed, his voice as unpleasant as the soundless presence of a crawling snake.
He'd snarled out a name that Hakumen had long left in the past. A name that should only be known by a select few, and cannot exist now.

Immediately, a chill came down Hakumen's spine.

— “...you scumbag.”
— “Eh, don’t get me wrong! I don’t know any more than that. It ain’t like I’m predicting the future!”

Terumi hurriedly waved both hands at the intimidating Hakumen, mocking his tone of voice. He then tucked back his chin, and his smile grew even wider while his red tongue poked out.
— “You get me? I'm here, and you're over there... we're standing in slightly different places. I don't know how things will end this time... you're from the other side of this world, so I bet you know a lot more than I do.”
— “This time—?”

The use of his old name and the odd invocation of an “other side” put Hakumen on edge.
He held his head down, feeling his mind overrun with noise, like he had seen something he should not have. The feeling seeped into Hakumen's memories like a drug being pushed through a syringe.

None of this was memories, or Hakumen's experiences... but information. Fragments of data, recorded and managed by something other than Hakumen's brain.
Numerous scenes grazed his head like noise, showing tens of thousands of images in rapid-fire.

Building burnings…
Freezing rooms…
Someone's face…
He did not recognize any of it.
Even though he should have.

— “Hehehehe... hey, buddy, tell me something. How many times have you been here? Huh? How many fuckin' loops does that make?”
Terumi's voice and words sent noise into Hakumen's mind. The scene within the noise seemed to overlap with the hooded man in front of Hakumen: the same height, same build, same expression... and the same black clothes and black hat.

— “Ha…”
Inside his mask, Hakumen’s mouth moved on its own, sending out noise.
He'd spent so much time with the girl named after a flower, only to never know her ultimate fate.
— “Hazama—!!”

Exhaling a low, heated breath, Hakumen reached for the nodachi on his back. The rising bloodlust within swayed his long silver hair, and his steps sent cracks into the rubble beneath his feet. An ordinary person would be immediately frozen into fear by such a sight.
But Terumi just stood and watched.

— “You’re out for blood… that’s what I wanna see!”
Terumi smirked at every reaction from Hakumen. He pulled both hands out of his pockets and spread his arms lightly, trying to provoke him with a sarcastic invitation for a hug.
— “Gonna kill me or no?”
If Hakumen kicked off the scaffolding and swung down the nodachi with all his strength, the blade would easily cleave Terumi in two. All this could end in only ten seconds.
— “C'mon, do it already. The way I am right now, I don't stand a chance! I know you've got this in the bag, so take the shot and fucking kill me!”
Terumi sneered behind his hood.
Hakumen looked from a position where he could finish him off with a single slash. Terumi was telling the truth; he could easily kill him now.
The whole time, Terumi did not move once. With his hands lightly open, he waited for Hakumen to make his move.

The bloodlust was like a flame erupting from his body. Hakumen gripped the hilt of his nodachi tightly so he could pull it out at any moment, and after putting all his weight into his legs for a massive leap...

he stood up, sheathed his blade and turned his back on Terumi.

— “That’s it? No killing?” Terumi asked, audibly disappointed.

Hakumen, with his back turned to the voice that had just tried to irritate him, replied with a low swing in the air.

— “If ‘what I know’ is correct... you're essential to defeating the Black Beast.”
— “Heh... guess I don't have to worry about you killing me for a while.”
— “Wait until this is all over.”
— “Huuuuh? Don't say that, Hakumen! We're on the same siiiide!”

Even without turning to look, Hakumen could see the smirk on his face. How could he make ‘being on the same side’ sound so trivial? He could not wait to leave Terumi’s “side”.

Just as Hakumen was about to jump off the rubble-covered heights, Terumi’s voice rang out behind him.
― “It's the future, ain't it?” His voice was sharp, like a knife to the throat.
Hakumen did not feel fear; only disgust. He clenched his fist tightly.
— “My mission is to defeat the Black Beast. Nothing more.”
— “...I get it.”
Terumi no longer smiled. Hakumen looked over at his unsightly gait and dismissed him with a bored demeanor. Through his eyeless mask, he stared at Terumi.
— “But I’d rather not let ‘that thing’ decide my future.”

The man who once saved him was branded a god with neverending "dreams of destiny" — and he wanted no part of those dreams. Thus, Hakumen kicked the debris beneath his feet and left. The ground remained dimly lit by the crescent moon's distant light.
Like a pale white shadow, he disappeared into the forest.

With an aside glance, Terumi carved a smug grin onto his mouth again. He shoved his hands into his pants' pockets and shot a shady glare at the moon.
— “You know what…? You got a point, Hakumen-chan.”
Terumi also crossed the pile of rubble and made a quick exit.

===Part 4===
The next day, Celica was in a crumbling cityscape littered with debris. This time, it was not in a lonely moonlit night, but an early afternoon under the sun. It wasn’t just Hakumen and Nirvana that were there, but a full entourage with Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Terumi, Suzukaka, and Totokaka.

— “Yup— hup!” Celica crossed the unstable foothold, gasping out with every step. Nirvana followed closely behind, occasionally extending her arms to help with her perilous steps.

— “Slow down, Celica. You’ll be in danger if you overdo it.” Nine warned behind her, looking on with great exasperation.

Celica turned around on the rocky grounds where she’d just landed.

— “I’ll be fine! I was here last night!”

— “WHAT? You came to a place like this, at night, all by yourself?! That’s dangerous!”

— “Oh… I didn’t tell you, did I? Nirvana was with me, and Mister Hakumen too!”

Celica raised a finger to reassure her there was no problem. Nirvana then lifted her up with no issue and moved her onward. Nine followed them both, jumping over the rocks with great dexterity… even while wearing high heels.

— “Okay, but why was Hakumen with you late at night, in a deserted place like this?! There’s gotta be something I’m missing. If he did anything weird…!”

— “He’d never do that! Mister Hakumen is a nice guy.” As Celica pouted, Nine forced a smile; like a switch had been flipped, small sparks gathered around her.

— “…yup. Just like that guy, Hakumen’s playing you…”

As Nine held up her hand with a twisted smile, Jubei, who had been walking beside Nine until then, chased after her in a hurry and pushed her hand away.

— “Calm down, calm down! If she was with Hakumen, there’s no way it could’ve turned out how you think.”

— “I don’t care! Even if he’s wearing armor like that, I can’t trust her with some random man!”

Standing on a narrow rocky ledge, Nine pointed her finger at Hakumen while he led the way. Regardless, Hakumen ignored her words — if he’d heard her at all. Meanwhile, Valkenhayn let out a bitter sigh of exasperation.

— “I appreciate your energy, but would you pipe down a little? You are making too much noise.”

— “And I know you have good reflexes, but if you let down your guard too much, you might slip…”

— “AAAAAAH!”

As Jubei added to Valkenhain's quip, a cracking scream came out, away from their current spot.

Everyone stopped and looked back to see Trinity, far behind the group, losing her balance and almost falling from the tall rubble. Of all the people to grab her by the arm and help her up, it was Terumi.

— “Hey, Four-Eyes. Don’t slip.”

— “Ah… sorry!”

As fast as he could, Terumi pulled Trinity up with just one arm. She landed safely on the foothold, but she was so embarrassed even her ears were bright red.

— “Seriously… I’m so sorry for all the trouble!”

— “Hehe! You can apologize for all the trouble later. Now get up and go!”

— “Okay!”

Exhausted, Terumi patted Trinity on the back and urged her to move on. As she stepped on the debris — more recklessly than anyone else — Terumi followed. Celica watched the scene unfold, pressing a finger to her lips and tilting her head.

— “Hey, Sis… Terumi and Trinity really get along, right? They never fight…”

— “That’s not a good sign.” She answered, disinterested.

When Celica turned around in wonder, Nine wrinkled her eyebrows and looked away from Trinity and Terumi.

— “So, Hakumen… where the hell are you going? You said you wanted to check out the rocks, but there’s just rubble and grime here!” Her words were sharper than usual, due to her unquenchable dismay.

But Hakumen did not care too much. He landed on the side of a relatively intact building.

— “I didn’t ask you to come along.”

Meanwhile, Valkenhayn rested his feet on the wide footing, following those cold words. Next to catch up was Nine, followed closely by Celica. As they approached Hakumen, loud clacks sounded from their high heels.

— “You think I’ll just let you take Celica anywhere? No way in hell I’m letting her hang out with the first man she sees!”
— “This is going to be a long day…” Jubei grumbled, scratching his head.

Celica had no choice but to raise her shoulders and chuckle sheepishly. Hakumen was the only one she had asked to come investigate the rocky grounds with him. Of course, Nirvana had come along; as soon as Nine heard about it, she assumed something far worse. Valkenhayn came along, believing that if Hakumen was this concerned, there had to be something up; Trinity shared his concerns, and Jubei followed because he was worried about Nine. Terumi would not let himself be alone in a village full of cats, so he came along as well… and Suzukaka and Totokaka just figured the trip would be fun. As a result, this simple investigation had snowballed out of Hakumen’s control.

At the end of this building, which may as well have been a hangout spot now, Trinity slipped again, and Terumi caught her again.

The air here was extremely clean, with a fresh scent of greenery. Valkenhayn and Jubei’s faces crooked; they found it too strange.

— “The seithr in here… it’s too weak.”

Suzukaka nodded proudly.

— “Damn right! This place has been a real sight since the village got built… but Toto and the others say it’s too beautiful to stay here forever.”

Compared to Suzukaka, Totokaka seemed less familiar with this place, and her tail wagged at the scent of the wind with a curious look.

— “Kaka kids adapt to their surroundings really easy. They get too used to living somewhere without seithr, they’ll have a bad time living with it.” Then, Suzukaka stroked Totokaka’s forehead — “When you grow up…” She continued — “So what’s next? What are you lookin’ for, Lord Hakumen?”

Valkenhayn walked up beside Hakumen, who was looking out from the edge of the ruined building. The place was so clean, it was difficult to believe; but all anyone could see was an endless expanse of debris of all sizes. Thinking about the people who used to live here, and the ruthlessness of the dark disaster befalling the world, sent chills down his spine.

Glancing at the ruined city, Hakumen spoke.

— “This place…”

— “What about it?” Valkenhayn’s eyebrows furrowed, unaware of what Hakumen meant.

Still, Hakumen turned to Celica, his long hair flowing in the wind. He invited her closer with a tuck of his chin. He pointed to himself and asked Celica a question.

— “Do you feel anything?”

— “What do you mean?” Celica asked, visibly puzzled.

Hakumen turned his head, like he was looking for something invisible. His long silver hair, swaying in the wind, looked more mysterious than usual.

— “It’s the center of the air. I think you can feel it.”

— “The center…?” Celica did not quite follow, but she looked around anyway.

The air really was clean. She felt it last night when she met Hakumen; it was clearer than in Ishana.

''(Feels great…)''

She took a long, full-chested breath and tried to let her feelings dissolve into the air.

Celica felt happy. She felt like Hakumen, so strong and always there for her, was counting on her — even for just a minute.

He had always helped her so much, it was time to give back a little. So she closed her eyes and listened to the wind and air. Maybe she did not feel all that in her ears, but in her skin.

Her eyelids lifted naturally, and she pointed to what she saw in her line of sight.

— “I think… there’s an entrance over there.”

She stretched out her arms and pointed to a large pile of rubble. In the shadows, there was an entrance to a staircase leading somewhere underground.

— “…do we go there?” Hakumen whispered into the wind, leaning forward next to Celica to tell where her finger was pointed.

Celica looked uneasy.

— “I'm just curious... I just felt like something could be there. I don't really know, sorry.”

She could not sense seithr like Nine or Trinity; all she had to count on was her gut feeling.

Celica felt sorry for going to the trouble of asking for Hakumen's help. But it was not trouble for Hakumen, who immediately picked her up in his arms.

— “It’ll do. Come on, let’s check it out.”

— “No wait, I can go— aaaah!!”

Hakumen had no intention of refusing; he ran off with Celica in his arms before she could say a word. He rushed forward with no hesitation or care for the footing under him, which was too bumpy to even walk straight. They were going so fast, it was like the wind was carrying them.

— “HEY! Why are you holding Celica like that?! ''PUT HER DOWN!!!''”

Noticing Hakumen's sudden dash, Nine jumped out, her eyes blazing with rage. Holding her large hat in hand, she magically manipulated the wind and ran after the white-armored man.

Nirvana also ran after them, with her protegé ahead of her.

— “Hey, wait…!!” Behind her was Jubei, who did not want Nine to lose control; followed by Valkenhayn. Suzukaka carried Totokaka on her back, unaware that they were even following a goal, running with beastly reflexes and leg strength to much.
And then there was Trinity.

— “Wait for me, pleeeeease!!”

Trinity peeked over the edge and found the path was even rougher than she'd imagined. She could not even jump off; the only way was to slide down.

Still moving slowly and sluggishly, she walked up close and crouched all the way down, while Terumi looked down with a smirk.

— “Want me to take you there?” Terumi asked.

— “Not now… I’ll catch up later.”

— “Yeah, no. When you catch up, it’ll be past sunset.”

Hacking up a laugh, Terumi grabbed Trinity by her neck right as she was about to climb down from the scaffolding, pulled her up, and held her in his arms.

Firmly pulling his hood down, Terumi jumped low and far while he held Trinity.

===Part 5===
Walking down the stairs she had found, Celica soon discovered they led to an old subway station.

There were still vestiges of the station platform, long decayed — except for the train tracks, which were well-preserved.

She could only think about how this place used to be: thriving with people. The thought brought an eerie sadness to her mind.

Meanwhile, no light from the surface would reach them.

Nine had a white light glowing from her hand to illuminate the front, while she walked with Hakumen; Celica was between them both.

In the middle was Trinity, who conjured an orange light to light their surroundings. Jubei, Suzukaka, and Totokaka went behind Nine; and Terumi behind Trinity. Valkenhayn stayed far behind.

The tracks were unbroken and almost spotless. With a little repair, they could be used right away. Here and there, were scorched remnants of human life from only a few years ago, now extinct.

Before they could even pass the arch in the underground passageway, everyone noticed something unusual.

Jubei was the first to speak up.

— “There’s no seithr here at all…!”

The rubble-covered surface was unusually pure, with little seithr — the subway wasn’t empty of it, but somehow had even less than on the surface.

Meanwhile, Suzukaka spun around in place with Totokaka on her head.

— “It’s real thin with that… it’s kinda creepy.”

The Kaka always lived directly exposed to seithr, so they were not used to this chilly feeling.

With her light floating over her head, Trinity put up her hands like dishes and summoned a small magic circle above her. The sigil rotated loosely in response to the surrounding seithr, like a measuring instrument.

— “The deeper we go, the weaker it gets… maybe there’s something neutralizing it?”

Other than Celica?

Celica herself, Nirvana and the Kaka girls were the only ones able to think of that question — but no one had a good answer.

Countless footsteps turned a gentle curve, traveling further down the rail tracks.

Before they could go any further, there was a gaping hole in the road, and it did not look like a train tunnel.

The track continued to curve in the wrong direction, with no other tracks in the “tunnel”. There were no concrete or brick pavements; it looked more like an uneven side-road built to dig out something in the depths.

— “Here…” Celica widened her eyes, looking into the tunnel.

She saw something like a hollow room in the back. The air from there was pure, even relaxing, with no traces of seithr in the air. It was so pure, she wondered if this was how the world breathed before the Black Beast came.

— “Can I go in there?” Celica asked.

— “Of course.” Hakumen answered with a nod, “it’s what we’re here for.”

— “Time out! TIME OUT!!” — Just as the crew started walking in the direction of the clear air, Terumi interrupted them in a panic. “Sorry… I’m gonna stay here and wait. Just bear with me a bit. Damn, I’m beat…!” Terumi grimaced and slowly backed away, while Nine looked on with suspicion.

— “Are you trying to set me up?” Nine spat at him.

— “I don’t joke about this shit. I mean it!” Terumi answered, sighing out.

He shook his head with a bitter expression. Before Terumi knew it, a bead of sweat was on his neck. Trinity noticed this, and her face grew pale.

— “He looks really sick…” Trinity said, “Nine! I’ll watch him!”

— “Yeah, yeah.” Terumi huffed out, “You can go on without me. I need some rest.” He waved Nine away, then sat back on the ground, resting against the subway wall. — “I’m serious… I’m gonna stay put.”

Nine could not take Terumi seriously, seeing him so suddenly leaned against the wall. She didn't believe that was he was in poor health — but there was no point in thinking about his condition then.

— “Okay, then. Stay right where you are.”

— “Got it, boss…” Terumi weakly waved Nine and Hakumen away.

Still looking at them suspiciously, Jubei and Valkenhayn followed, with Suzukaka and Totokaka behind. Finally, the concerned Trinity and Celica stepped into the hole, feeling like they were being pulled back.

— “If anything happens, call me right away, Mr. Terumi!” Celica waved in the air as she left, but Terumi did not respond while everyone disappeared into the back.

Then Terumi bent over and spat out all the tea he had drunk along the way.

The side passage was short; it wasn't long before the crew reached the end.

At the end of the dark, uneven pass was a breathtakingly tall, spacious hall in a slightly crooked circular shape. Straight walls led upward to what most drew everyone's eyes: while the floor, walls, and ceiling were all bare dirt, the ceiling had been carved into a domed shape, studded with sparkling pale blue lights.

— “So pretty…!” Celica spoke first, utterly enchanted by the sight; like a starry sky.

— Anyone looking closer could see the light came from small crystals protruding from the soil. But that didn't deter the wonder that came from this hall, a spectacle that could touch into the soul.

— “What is this?” Valkenhayn gasped, more stunned than amazed.

— “It’s gorgeous!”

While on Suzukaka's shoulders, Totokaka looked up and opened her mouth in awe.

Trinity also conjured a small measuring circle from her palm; the circle had a weak response.

— “There’s almost no seithr here. I don’t think I’ve been anywhere this clean — not even in Ishana!”

— “Is it that light…?” Jubei asked.

— “Pretty sure it is.” Nine answered, “that light… might have the same power as Celica.”

The power to neutralize seithr.

— “Is this what you were looking for, Lord Hakumen…?” Valkenhayn asked, but instead of answering, Hakumen looked on at the ceiling.

The lights of the crystals began glowing and dimming in a rhythm; expanding and contracting, like they were breathing. In response to those “breaths”, Celica became enveloped in a pale light.

— “Huh…? What’s going on?”

While Nine immediately braced herself, Nirvana showed no reaction. She seemed to know this was not harmful to Celica.

The light surrounding Celica slowly synchronized to the rhythm of the lights on the ceiling, breathing in the same cadence. She looked at her own hands wide-eyed, while the light covered her body down to the fingertips. It made her feel at ease.

— “Hakumen, what’s going on?” Nine stepped closer, asking impatiently. “What’s that light doing?”

— “It’s… an antibody.”

— “Antibody?” Celica said, tilting her head while still wreathed in light.

— “This power was created by the planet, to counter the seithr eroding it… just like yours, Celica A. Mercury.” Hakumen explained, turning towards the glowing Celica. — “This entire planet has the same power as you do, naturally.” — He sounded unusually distant and soft-spoken. It wasn’t a tone anyone would expect from Hakumen. — “It’s called… the Power of Order.”

Even if no one else understood what Hakumen meant, he said it with so much conviction behind his expressionless mask that they still found it intriguing. It was how the lights on the ceiling resonated and synchronized with Celica.

And then…

From the end of the railroad tracks, footsteps approached with enough force to suck the air out of the place. It was one from the Kaka Clan, who’d followed their scent and trail.

— “'''LORD MITSUYOSHI!!'''”

Covered in dust, she rushed into the crystalline hall, stopping right in front of Jubei. She soon raised her face with an impatient look, rare among the Kaka Clan.

— “It’s an emergency! The OLN... and the Ten Sages of Ishana… are planning a secret operation!”

— “The Ten Sages…” Soon, it dawned on Jubei. “Oh, no! ''Seven and Eight!''”

— “What’s going on?” Nine stepped closer and asked.

Seeing the sharp look on Nine’s face, the Kaka liaison’s tail twitched briefly. But she immediately spoke up, flapping her hands at Jubei.

— “I heard they moved a brickload of refugees somewhere… tens of thousands of them!”

— “Understood. We’ll look into this hall another day. Right, Hakumen?” Jubei nodded sternly and turned to Hakumen.

Hakumen then took one look at Celica, who was still bathed in light; he nodded with urgency and followed Jubei out.

===Part 6===
As soon as they returned to the Kaka village, Celica, Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhain, and Terumi, plus Suzukaka and several other Kaka, gathered around a table with a large map spread over it, surprisingly authentic and detailed; the Kaka used it during strategic meetings.

They found out that the refugees had been given a new home in a city within Asia, fortunately out of the Black Beast's reach for the moment. The city's location and name, given by the Kaka messenger, made Nine's already grim face stiffen even more.

— “You sure about this?”
— “Absolutely! I heard earlier that the refugees have already been relocated.”

The leadership of the OLN could also determine where the countless refugees, who lost their homes to the Black Beast, would go. But that meant tens of thousands of refugees; too many at once... and counting.

— “Never thought something like this could happen…” Nine bit her lip in frustration.
It was too easy to imagine what could happen with so many people rounded up in one place, in a world full of beasts of seithr that could literally sniff out the lives of people.

— “Are they trying to use the refugees… to lure out the Black Beast?” Jubei grimaced in disbelief and snarled.
— “That’s so horrible…!” Trinity's hands trembled in fear.
Those people were being treated like bait for capturing game; dozens of thousands of lives hanging in a net, waiting for black fangs to bite into them. And waiting in the wings were people who knew exactly how disposable they were: the Orbis Librarius Norma.
— “Would they really…?” — Hakumen muttered, his voice rumbling through the air, and turned to the group. — “There’s no guarantee that it will work, gathering so many people. The Black Beast could show up somewhere else, for all they know. Are they really going to ignore that and wait for the Beast to take the bait there?”

Hakumen wondered if they were truly that foolish. One wrong move, and only the bait they'd prepared would be saved. Just gathering refugees was not enough; this trap was not thought out well.

Terumi immediately brushed those doubts aside, putting his feet up on the table with a careless look — like nothing had happened to him on the way to the cave.
— “No, no, no, buddy, look. With so much tasty bait right next to the den, even that Beast is gonna follow a smell that strong… with a Cauldron right next to it.”

A Cauldron...
Only then, it dawned on Hakumen. Celica was still confused, however.
— “Wait. Black Beasts usually show up near places with Cauldrons in them, right? If the Black Beast comes out of that Cauldron, won’t it reach the city before we can stop it?”
— “That’s most likely.” Nine answered, clearly and calmly, but with audible resentment.
— “But what would they gain from luring it out? Do they even stand a chance?” Valkenhayn crossed his arms and leaned his chin on one fist.

Though the OLN had complete jurisdiction over Ars Magus, it was hard to imagine that that technology had made any exponential progress since the last battle.
Jubei frowned roughly and shook his head.
— “They should know from the last battle that Ars Magus won’t be enough to destroy the Black Beast. They could probably use Take-Mikazuchi… but that can’t be used without Celica, can it?”
— “It can.” Nine answered tersely. She shook her head, long hair sliding off her shoulders. Amid many puzzled gazes, Nine stood out, like she was trying to squeeze in another word. — “Take-Mikazuchi can be summoned without Celica, but it’ll be impossible to control.”
— “…and what happens after that?” Hakumen asked, rising from his seat.

A quiet silence filled the place, and Nine balled her hand up into a fist.
— “Tens of thousands of souls… will be consumed on the spot.”
The tension in Nine’s words cut the air like a knife.
Trinity gasped and clutched her trembling hands to her chest, about to burst into tears.

— “Wait… they’re rounding up those refugees to lure out the Black Beast… and summon Take-Mikazuchi?!”
Nobody nodded, but their affirmation was obvious.
Celica kicked over a chair and stood up, then slammed her hands on the table with a loud bang.
— “Then let’s hurry! We have to be there for the refugees, before the worst happens!”
— “Of course. Let’s go!” Nine brushed a stray strand of hair off her back and rose to her feet. She crossed her arms over her chest and continued, looking sharply at Celica — “...except you. You’ll stay in the village.”
— “No!!” Celica answered in indignation.

A deep wrinkle formed in Nine’s brows. Her fingers tapped against her crossed arms, visibly irritated.
— “Don’t ‘no’ me! We’re going to a city with a dozens of thousands of refugees, and our numbers are only a fraction of that. Even if this wasn’t about the Black Beast, it’d be too dangerous for you.”
— “Then what’s Nirvana good for?!”
— “What—” Nine was at a loss for words. Celica rushed over to her side…
— “It’s not like I can’t use magic! I can still protect myself from normal people that aren’t mages or soldiers!”
Hands firmly held together, Celica did not waver even slightly; the light in her eyes never faded.
— “If I go there, I might even draw out the Black Beast! I can even prevent Take-Mikazuchi’s summoning from killing all those people—!”
— “No way I’ll let you do that…” Nine’s voice suddenly trembled, clearly about to cry. Celica lost that bravado and became confused.

But Nine looked at Celica sternly enough to hold back her tears, digging her fingers into tightly folded arms.
— “…look, I get it. You want to see him again. So, stop putting yourself in harm’s way, ‘cause if you die… you’ll never get to do that.”
Now Celica was the one lost for words.

Maybe it was a glimpse of the feelings Nine had been hiding. She bit down tightly to hold back the torrent of feelings that threatened to spill out, and swallowed them down — even if some of them had already slipped.

She had been protecting Celica so tightly to make her wish come true — to see him again.
Only then, did it dawn on Celica. She was not sad or hurt; Nine’s words had touched her too deeply.

— “I do want to see him… that’s why I want to go.”
Celica hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes and lifted her face, trying not to cry. She set her back straight, and without hesitation, cast her gaze straight ahead.
— “During the last battle, just like Miss Rachel said… I felt like he was within the Beast. I’m still not sure, but I can only know if I go.”
She aired her feelings with her hands over her chest. Whatever Nine had to say, Celica still had a firm goal to reach…
— “I want to see the Black Beast, just this once.”

It was not a plea or a demand; Celica just had her mind made up.
Nine’s brows dropped down in clear anguish. In the last battle, the Black Beast was the only threat anticipated — but this time, there were many more parties to keep in mind: the Black Beast; Seven; Nine; the Ten Sages; the Orbis Librarius Norma…

Before she knew it, Hakumen stepped forward and placed his hand on Celica’s shoulder, as if to push the hesitation out of Nine.
— “I’ll stay with you. Let’s go.”

Celica’s face lit up, hearing his voice from that blank white mask. Seeing that, Nine let out a heavy, suffocated sigh. She should have expected this of Celica.

Now Nine could no longer refuse. At the very least, she wanted Celica to see the person she wanted to see, with no smoke or mirrors. If the only way there was to take her to a dangerous war zone, she would take responsibility for any risk that came to Celica. Not as the team leader, but as Celica's older sister.

— “Hey, Hakumen.” Nine growled, “If I see even one scratch on Celica, you’ll pay for it.”

She tossed her hair and walked out of the hut, with everyone else following — plus ten Kaka natives who offered to help in the battle. They all stood together on a massive magic circle conjured by Nine.

While listening to Nine chanting her spell, in the deep purple light of the magic sigil, Celica prayed with her hands over her chest — that these people would come back home safe and sound and never be alone again; maybe every last one of them.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 4

2023-04-30T19:51:23Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter IV: Silvery Visions==
===Part 1===
A blank, white void.

An ephemeral dream.

She floated in the bright void, standing before a mirror.

''There it is again...''
Celica thought, her consciousness as dulled as the white void around her.
In the mirror, she saw her face, her hair, her eyes — but she wondered if this was truly her own reflection.

She had to know.

She swore that she'd had this dream before.
What was it about? What was it trying to tell her? What should she remember? What was she to feel from it?

She reached out to the square mirror.
If she touched it, she could just wake up from her dream — as she always did.

The image she saw in the looking glass was not a reflection, so much as it was an inverted image from the other side of a window.

She wondered what went on over there.
What did she look like on the other side?

Too many questions roamed in her mind today, but there was no way she could figure out their meaning. Thus, Celica caved and touched the mirror.
Her hand sank into the looking glass — first her fingertips, then her palm — just before the dream and her consciousness faded to white.

===Part 2===
So many walls, and so many nights.

The night came again, and the moon rose high.

Hakumen had left the Kaka Village for a rocky area outside the woods. From a distance, it just looked like rocky terrain with unstable footing — but there was debris all over the ground, leaving no room to actually step on.

There was no way to know how long ago this had happened, but this place was the wreckage of a cityscape; trampled, broken, and kicked to pieces, with some faded grass growing out of the crevices. The land would have been stable with a gentle slope to it, but now, anyone who wanted to walk through it had no choice but to walk on unstable footing.

Not far from this rocky forest of rubble, Hakumen stood alone in front of the wide field. If he looked up, he could see the moon above him. As the pale light reflected on his white mask, Hakumen remained silent until he turned to look at a shimmering presence nearby.

— “Hey... over here.”

First he saw a small white hand, then a lock of brown hair tied in a tall bun. She called out to him he pulled herself up with a jerk of her hand.

Then she noticed Hakumen's feet facing her and she looked up, like a child who'd just been caught playing a prank.

— “Ahaha.... you found me! I wanted to surprise you.”
It was Celica. Nirvana was with her, picking up Celica by the waist and placing her atop the pile of debris where Hakumen stood.

He had noticed something approaching ever since Celica left the forest with Nirvana. He wondered what was going on, since she had followed a rather unusual route, but she had just planned it that way.

Hakumen picked up Celica without a word, dangling her by the arms like a kitten.

— “Wow...! Thank you!”

Her leather-soled feet landed right next to Hakumen.
Nirvana slithered up and stood perfectly still next to Hakumen and Celica.
After a brief wait, Hakumen turned back to look at his surroundings.
— “What can I do for you?”

Taking in the cool night air, Celica's cheeks loosened into a soft smile.

— “I woke up from this weird dream... and I couldn't go back to sleep. So I went for a walk, then I saw you, Mister Hakumen!”
— “And then... you just 'saw me'?”

Letting the words sink in, Hakumen took a brief glance at Celica.

The night sky was clear, and he could clearly see the moon as a thin crescent. Its light was too dim to let anyone recognize a face from a distance. He would have understood if it was Valkenhayn or Jubei, but Celica had no additional senses and was abysmal with directions; he just did not believe that she would have “seen him” in a dark forest with poor visibility.

Celica realized she had been caught in another lie. She leaned back and gave a little awkward smile, folding her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet.

— “I kind of...” Celica answered, “...had a feeling you were here.”

Who?

Not Hakumen, surely.

— “Again?”

This was the second time Celica had a “feeling” he was nearby. It wasn't Hakumen she had been looking for, before.

— “Maybe you're looking for Ragna the Bloodedge...?”

It was funny, to hear him say that name like he shared it with someone else.

Celica’s eyebrows could only sink as she looked up at Hakumen, having heard his simple question.
— “Now that you mention it… I really don’t know. I never got to know his real name.”
— “...I believe it.”

Maybe she had heard this before — Hakumen and Celica did talk about Ragna's name in the past.
But no matter how many times Celica asked, and no matter how many times Hakumen gave her the same answer, that question was still a thorn that he could not pull out of his mind.

Who was this “Ragna” that Celica A. Mercury claimed to have met?
If the man Celica described was the same one that Hakumen knew, who was the “Ragna” he remembered?

Facing the devastated landscape before him, Hakumen plunged his hand into the muddy waters of his own memories.

Hakumen remembered Ragna with a sense of loss.
A tall man with white hair, green eyes and a red coat.

“He was stabbed by a red-eyed woman with a giant sword, and they both fell into the searing lava within the Cauldron.
And then...
they both transformed into a single black mass, soon a terrifying monster.”

That monster came to exist as the “Black Beast”.

So the Black Beast was Ragna transformed — but how could another Ragna exist at the same time as the Beast?

Maybe Hakumen remembered wrong? Was it possible that he'd confused that with something else, or everything he thought he remembered was a weightless delusion?

Was Ragna, as Celica called him, truly “Ragna the Bloodedge”?
Was Hakumen in mourning for someone else...?

(.....can't be.)

If so, those were just the whispers of a weak and spoiled heart. His memories were terribly hazy, but with the memory of that loss lost, there was nothing false about the feelings he had.

Flowers were torn apart; his brother was taken from him. All he could do then was lose himself in rage, hatred, and revenge.

— “...Hakumen?” Celica asked, popping into Hakumen’s sight while he looked downward.

Celica looked like she could slip on the rubble and fall at any minute. Just the sight sent chills down Hakumen’s spine; so he seized her by the shoulders and put her back in the narrow space inside.

— “You’re going to fall!” Hakumen grunted.
— “Ah— thank you!”

Only then, did Celica realize where she had been standing, scratching her head with an embarrassed chuckle. Hakumen could only sigh; it was like taking care of a small pet.

Then Celica jumped up like a small pet, her eyes grew wide, and she stared at Hakumen.

— “...sigh.” She said with a tone of surprise.
— “What happened?” Hakumen did not understand. But when he asked that, Celica smiled happily for some reason.
— “You’re sighing too…!” Celica answered.
— “What are you even talking about?”
— “Ahaha… I’ve never heard you do it before!” She gave an innocent smile and a giddy laugh.

His memory flickered. Maybe it was not a memory, but a feeling — or an emotion.

He swore he could remember hearing a girl's laugh, like Celica's. Soon he envisioned a long corridor, with a lush green view from the windows.
There was a girl named after a flower, and another friend of hers. He talked to them about something...
everything felt so warm and peaceful.

— “Hey, Mr. Hakumen!”

Soon Hakumen was called awake again, released from his trance. His chin was raised slightly, and he turned to look back at Celica. Her face was not nearly as bright as it was a moment ago, having lost her smile; her earth-colored eyes looked straight up at Hakumen.

— “What’s under the mask…?”
Her question was sincere, not teasing or innocent.
Hakumen could only ease his breath.

— “Do you want to see it?”
Why he asked, nobody knows. The words just came spilling out.
It must have been a shocking answer, regardless; Celica’s cheeks blushed a bright pink while she nodded repeatedly.
— “Yes, I do! Can I see?!”
— “No.”
— “Hey, that’s not fair! Why can’t I see it?!”
Celica pouted and furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. She was quite expressive, much like her sister Nine. Amused and impressed, Hakumen raised a hand to his mask.

The mask could never come off. It hid myriad sins, mistakes, and stains of the past. He could hardly remember who he was, what life he led, or what he thought and felt back then. But even if the sins were forgotten, their weight would never be.
Thus, the mask would hide his sins.

Otherwise, he would never be able to fight.

Thus, the mask worked as an escape — to hide his past, while claiming to break away from it. The armor was meant to bury his past self. Only then could he become the man called Hakumen, get on his feet, and hold his sword firmly.

If the mask came off, he would no longer be Hakumen, but the man with a name long forsaken.
Hakumen let go of his mask. Celica looked up at his expressionless face, still regretful, but with unyielding interest.
What did she expect to find under that mask?
Hakumen turned his head away, so she would not see through him.

— “...even if I take this mask off, you won't see the face you want to see.”
— “Huh?” Celica's eyes widened, then narrowed softly like she was smiling. “Oh, no. I said you look alike, but I have no way of telling. It's just...”

Forgetting what was said before, Celica walked once more along the edge of the rubble and turned around to face Hakumen, who had turned away from her. Then, she looked straight up.
— “I just think... you probably look great. It'd be a shame to hide it!”
— “...”

Hakumen had no idea how to answer.
(Is she saying I’m handsome, or…?)
The muttered words disappear into his bitter heart. If only he had been kind; maybe it all would have been different.
And so... unknowingly, fragments of lost memories rattle around in his head.
Hakumen languidly pondered while looking up at the sky.

A thin moon could be seen in the sky.
— “I don't like the moon... in fact, I hate it.” — so he remembered someone saying.
He could not remember who, but every time he saw the moon, he remembered those words. The feeling brought back so many memories... but he was tormented by a terrible discomfort.

— “The moon looks so beautiful!” Like clear water, the girl's voice washed Hakumen's consciousness.
The hazy memories; the unbearable weight of guilt; and the vivid sense of loss... all faded.
Just for this moment, for some reason, everything seemed calm and peaceful.

Celica turned around and stood next to Hakumen, looking at the horizon with a light stretch of her body and a long, heaving, relaxed sigh. — “This breeze... it feels nice.”

Her lackadaisical words put Hakumen on edge.
— “It does...”
But she was right. The air was clear, and the crescent moon in the sky looked much smoother than he'd previously thought.
How come he hadn't noticed it before? The air was too clear.
Hakumen looked at Celica.
He was amazed at her power — to seemingly suppress the seithr around her.
But he was still baffled. Hakumen could not believe that Celica was able to do that all by herself, and that there had to be something else in play. Even when they were at the Kaka Village, he felt the place brimming with seithr.

(If that’s how it works, what is with this air…?)

He looked around, behind his pale white mask. How could the air be so clear with all this rubble?

— “A… CHOO!”

Those thoughts were interrupted by a sudden sneeze.
Celica made a pitiful face as she hunched over and sneezed again.

— “Ugh... that came out of nowhere...”
— “Do you feel cold?”

It was late at night. Hakumen did not feel cold, but maybe the night air was affecting Celica.

— “Go back. Sure, you've recovered your magic, but don't overdo it. You should recover too.”
— “Yeah... what about you, Hakumen?”

Aware of the cold and her physical strain, Celica's reply came out slow, but straightforward. She tilted her head, but Hakumen did not shake his head in response. He let go of his mask with a huff.
— “I'm going to stay here a little longer.”
He needed some more time to think.

— “Okay. Good night, see you tomorrow.”
Celica gave a polite nod and a small wave, before heading back to the Kaka Village woods with Nirvana.

As Nirvana picked her up and moved, the girl quickly faded into the shadows of the forest.
Then, without even stopping to breathe, Hakumen waited for her to leave. The air around him felt heavy and uncomfortable.

===Part 3===

— “You’re a real goody-two-shoes, o’ mighty hero!”
The source of the voice had been there for some time, standing on the rubble, next to Hakumen.

Under the dim moonlight, a slender man in a long coat suddenly came out. Under the hood pulled down over his eyes, he showed his mouth like that of a reptile.

— “All those years with the Susano’o Unit made you a pussy, huh, Jin Kisaragi?!”
Terumi laughed, his voice as unpleasant as the soundless presence of a crawling snake.
He'd snarled out a name that Hakumen had long left in the past. A name that should only be known by a select few, and cannot exist now.

Immediately, a chill came down Hakumen's spine.

— “...you scumbag.”
— “Eh, don’t get me wrong! I don’t know any more than that. It ain’t like I’m predicting the future!”

Terumi hurriedly waved both hands at the intimidating Hakumen, mocking his tone of voice. He then tucked back his chin, and his smile grew even wider while his red tongue poked out.
— “You get me? I'm here, and you're over there... we're standing in slightly different places. I don't know how things will end this time... you're from the other side of this world, so I bet you know a lot more than I do.”
— “This time—?”

The use of his old name and the odd invocation of an “other side” put Hakumen on edge.
He held his head down, feeling his mind overrun with noise, like he had seen something he should not have. The feeling seeped into Hakumen's memories like a drug being pushed through a syringe.

None of this was memories, or Hakumen's experiences... but information. Fragments of data, recorded and managed by something other than Hakumen's brain.
Numerous scenes grazed his head like noise, showing tens of thousands of images in rapid-fire.

Building burnings…
Freezing rooms…
Someone's face…
He did not recognize any of it.
Even though he should have.

— “Hehehehe... hey, buddy, tell me something. How many times have you been here? Huh? How many fuckin' loops does that make?”
Terumi's voice and words sent noise into Hakumen's mind. The scene within the noise seemed to overlap with the hooded man in front of Hakumen: the same height, same build, same expression... and the same black clothes and black hat.

— “Ha…”
Inside his mask, Hakumen’s mouth moved on its own, sending out noise.
He'd spent so much time with the girl named after a flower, only to never know her ultimate fate.
— “Hazama—!!”

Exhaling a low, heated breath, Hakumen reached for the nodachi on his back. The rising bloodlust within swayed his long silver hair, and his steps sent cracks into the rubble beneath his feet. An ordinary person would be immediately frozen into fear by such a sight.
But Terumi just stood and watched.

— “You’re out for blood… that’s what I wanna see!”
Terumi smirked at every reaction from Hakumen. He pulled both hands out of his pockets and spread his arms lightly, trying to provoke him with a sarcastic invitation for a hug.
— “Gonna kill me or no?”
If Hakumen kicked off the scaffolding and swung down the nodachi with all his strength, the blade would easily cleave Terumi in two. All this could end in only ten seconds.
— “C'mon, do it already. The way I am right now, I don't stand a chance! I know you've got this in the bag, so take the shot and fucking kill me!”
Terumi sneered behind his hood.
Hakumen looked from a position where he could finish him off with a single slash. Terumi was telling the truth; he could easily kill him now.
The whole time, Terumi did not move once. With his hands lightly open, he waited for Hakumen to make his move.

The bloodlust was like a flame erupting from his body. Hakumen gripped the hilt of his nodachi tightly so he could pull it out at any moment, and after putting all his weight into his legs for a massive leap...

he stood up, sheathed his blade and turned his back on Terumi.

— “That’s it? No killing?” Terumi asked, audibly disappointed.

Hakumen, with his back turned to the voice that had just tried to irritate him, replied with a low swing in the air.

— “If ‘what I know’ is correct... you're essential to defeating the Black Beast.”
— “Heh... guess I don't have to worry about you killing me for a while.”
— “Wait until this is all over.”
— “Huuuuh? Don't say that, Hakumen! We're on the same siiiide!”

Even without turning to look, Hakumen could see the smirk on his face. How could he make ‘being on the same side’ sound so trivial? He could not wait to leave Terumi’s “side”.

Just as Hakumen was about to jump off the rubble-covered heights, Terumi’s voice rang out behind him.
― “It's the future, ain't it?” His voice was sharp, like a knife to the throat.
Hakumen did not feel fear; only disgust. He clenched his fist tightly.
— “My mission is to defeat the Black Beast. Nothing more.”
— “...I get it.”
Terumi no longer smiled. Hakumen looked over at his unsightly gait and dismissed him with a bored demeanor. Through his eyeless mask, he stared at Terumi.
— “But I’d rather not let ‘that thing’ decide my future.”

The man who once saved him was branded a god with neverending "dreams of destiny" — and he wanted no part of those dreams. Thus, Hakumen kicked the debris beneath his feet and left. The ground remained dimly lit by the crescent moon's distant light.
Like a pale white shadow, he disappeared into the forest.

With an aside glance, Terumi carved a smug grin onto his mouth again. He shoved his hands into his pants' pockets and shot a shady glare at the moon.
— “You know what…? You got a point, Hakumen-chan.”
Terumi also crossed the pile of rubble and made a quick exit.

===Part 4===
The next day, Celica was in a crumbling cityscape littered with debris. This time, it was not in a lonely moonlit night, but an early afternoon under the sun. It wasn’t just Hakumen and Nirvana that were there, but a full entourage with Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Terumi, Suzukaka, and Totokaka.

— “Yup— hup!” Celica crossed the unstable foothold, gasping out with every step. Nirvana followed closely behind, occasionally extending her arms to help with her perilous steps.

— “Slow down, Celica. You’ll be in danger if you overdo it.” Nine warned behind her, looking on with great exasperation.

Celica turned around on the rocky grounds where she’d just landed.

— “I’ll be fine! I was here last night!”

— “WHAT? You came to a place like this, at night, all by yourself?! That’s dangerous!”

— “Oh… I didn’t tell you, did I? Nirvana was with me, and Mister Hakumen too!”

Celica raised a finger to reassure her there was no problem. Nirvana then lifted her up with no issue and moved her onward. Nine followed them both, jumping over the rocks with great dexterity… even while wearing high heels.

— “Okay, but why was Hakumen with you late at night, in a deserted place like this?! There’s gotta be something I’m missing. If he did anything weird…!”

— “He’d never do that! Mister Hakumen is a nice guy.” As Celica pouted, Nine forced a smile; like a switch had been flipped, small sparks gathered around her.

— “…yup. Just like that guy, Hakumen’s playing you…”

As Nine held up her hand with a twisted smile, Jubei, who had been walking beside Nine until then, chased after her in a hurry and pushed her hand away.

— “Calm down, calm down! If she was with Hakumen, there’s no way it could’ve turned out how you think.”

— “I don’t care! Even if he’s wearing armor like that, I can’t trust her with some random man!”

Standing on a narrow rocky ledge, Nine pointed her finger at Hakumen while he led the way. Regardless, Hakumen ignored her words — if he’d heard her at all. Meanwhile, Valkenhayn let out a bitter sigh of exasperation.

— “I appreciate your energy, but would you pipe down a little? You are making too much noise.”

— “And I know you have good reflexes, but if you let down your guard too much, you might slip…”

— “AAAAAAH!”

As Jubei added to Valkenhain's quip, a cracking scream came out, away from their current spot.

Everyone stopped and looked back to see Trinity, far behind the group, losing her balance and almost falling from the tall rubble. Of all the people to grab her by the arm and help her up, it was Terumi.

— “Hey, Four-Eyes. Don’t slip.”

— “Ah… sorry!”

As fast as he could, Terumi pulled Trinity up with just one arm. She landed safely on the foothold, but she was so embarrassed even her ears were bright red.

— “Seriously… I’m so sorry for all the trouble!”

— “Hehe! You can apologize for all the trouble later. Now get up and go!”

— “Okay!”

Exhausted, Terumi patted Trinity on the back and urged her to move on. As she stepped on the debris — more recklessly than anyone else — Terumi followed. Celica watched the scene unfold, pressing a finger to her lips and tilting her head.

— “Hey, Sis… Terumi and Trinity really get along, right? They never fight…”

— “That’s not a good sign.” She answered, disinterested.

When Celica turned around in wonder, Nine wrinkled her eyebrows and looked away from Trinity and Terumi.

— “So, Hakumen… where the hell are you going? You said you wanted to check out the rocks, but there’s just rubble and grime here!” Her words were sharper than usual, due to her unquenchable dismay.

But Hakumen did not care too much. He landed on the side of a relatively intact building.

— “I didn’t ask you to come along.”

Meanwhile, Valkenhayn rested his feet on the wide footing, following those cold words. Next to catch up was Nine, followed closely by Celica. As they approached Hakumen, loud clacks sounded from their high heels.

— “You think I’ll just let you take Celica anywhere? No way in hell I’m letting her hang out with the first man she sees!”
— “This is going to be a long day…” Jubei grumbled, scratching his head.

Celica had no choice but to raise her shoulders and chuckle sheepishly. Hakumen was the only one she had asked to come investigate the rocky grounds with him. Of course, Nirvana had come along; as soon as Nine heard about it, she assumed something far worse. Valkenhayn came along, believing that if Hakumen was this concerned, there had to be something up; Trinity shared his concerns, and Jubei followed because he was worried about Nine. Terumi would not let himself be alone in a village full of cats, so he came along as well… and Suzukaka and Totokaka just figured the trip would be fun. As a result, this simple investigation had snowballed out of Hakumen’s control.

At the end of this building, which may as well have been a hangout spot now, Trinity slipped again, and Terumi caught her again.

The air here was extremely clean, with a fresh scent of greenery. Valkenhayn and Jubei’s faces crooked; they found it too strange.

— “The seithr in here… it’s too weak.”

Suzukaka nodded proudly.

— “Damn right! This place has been a real sight since the village got built… but Toto and the others say it’s too beautiful to stay here forever.”

Compared to Suzukaka, Totokaka seemed less familiar with this place, and her tail wagged at the scent of the wind with a curious look.

— “Kaka kids adapt to their surroundings really easy. They get too used to living somewhere without seithr, they’ll have a bad time living with it.” Then, Suzukaka stroked Totokaka’s forehead — “When you grow up…” She continued — “So what’s next? What are you lookin’ for, Lord Hakumen?”

Valkenhayn walked up beside Hakumen, who was looking out from the edge of the ruined building. The place was so clean, it was difficult to believe; but all anyone could see was an endless expanse of debris of all sizes. Thinking about the people who used to live here, and the ruthlessness of the dark disaster befalling the world, sent chills down his spine.

Glancing at the ruined city, Hakumen spoke.

— “This place…”

— “What about it?” Valkenhayn’s eyebrows furrowed, unaware of what Hakumen meant.

Still, Hakumen turned to Celica, his long hair flowing in the wind. He invited her closer with a tuck of his chin. He pointed to himself and asked Celica a question.

— “Do you feel anything?”

— “What do you mean?” Celica asked, visibly puzzled.

Hakumen turned his head, like he was looking for something invisible. His long silver hair, swaying in the wind, looked more mysterious than usual.

— “It’s the center of the air. I think you can feel it.”

— “The center…?” Celica did not quite follow, but she looked around anyway.

The air really was clean. She felt it last night when she met Hakumen; it was clearer than in Ishana.

''(Feels great…)''

She took a long, full-chested breath and tried to let her feelings dissolve into the air.

Celica felt happy. She felt like Hakumen, so strong and always there for her, was counting on her — even for just a minute.

He had always helped her so much, it was time to give back a little. So she closed her eyes and listened to the wind and air. Maybe she did not feel all that in her ears, but in her skin.

Her eyelids lifted naturally, and she pointed to what she saw in her line of sight.

— “I think… there’s an entrance over there.”

She stretched out her arms and pointed to a large pile of rubble. In the shadows, there was an entrance to a staircase leading somewhere underground.

— “…do we go there?” Hakumen whispered into the wind, leaning forward next to Celica to tell where her finger was pointed.

Celica looked uneasy.

— “I'm just curious... I just felt like something could be there. I don't really know, sorry.”

She could not sense seithr like Nine or Trinity; all she had to count on was her gut feeling.

Celica felt sorry for going to the trouble of asking for Hakumen's help. But it was not trouble for Hakumen, who immediately picked her up in his arms.

— “It’ll do. Come on, let’s check it out.”

— “No wait, I can go— aaaah!!”

Hakumen had no intention of refusing; he ran off with Celica in his arms before she could say a word. He rushed forward with no hesitation or care for the footing under him, which was too bumpy to even walk straight. They were going so fast, it was like the wind was carrying them.

— “HEY! Why are you holding Celica like that?! ''PUT HER DOWN!!!''”

Noticing Hakumen's sudden dash, Nine jumped out, her eyes blazing with rage. Holding her large hat in hand, she magically manipulated the wind and ran after the white-armored man.

Nirvana also ran after them, with her protegé ahead of her.

— “Hey, wait…!!” Behind her was Jubei, who did not want Nine to lose control; followed by Valkenhayn. Suzukaka carried Totokaka on her back, unaware that they were even following a goal, running with beastly reflexes and leg strength to much.
And then there was Trinity.

— “Wait for me, pleeeeease!!”

Trinity peeked over the edge and found the path was even rougher than she'd imagined. She could not even jump off; the only way was to slide down.

Still moving slowly and sluggishly, she walked up close and crouched all the way down, while Terumi looked down with a smirk.

— “Want me to take you there?” Terumi asked.

— “Not now… I’ll catch up later.”

— “Yeah, no. When you catch up, it’ll be past sunset.”

Hacking up a laugh, Terumi grabbed Trinity by her neck right as she was about to climb down from the scaffolding, pulled her up, and held her in his arms.

Firmly pulling his hood down, Terumi jumped low and far while he held Trinity.

===Part 5===
Walking down the stairs she had found, Celica soon discovered they led to an old subway station.
There were still vestiges of the station platform, long decayed — except for the train tracks, which were well-preserved.

She could only think about how this place used to be: thriving with people. The thought brought an eerie sadness to her mind.
Meanwhile, no light from the surface would reach them.

Nine had a white light glowing from her hand to illuminate the front, while she walked with Hakumen; Celica was between them both.
In the middle was Trinity, who conjured an orange light to light their surroundings. Jubei, Suzukaka, and Totokaka went behind Nine; and Terumi behind Trinity. Valkenhayn stayed far behind.

The tracks were unbroken and almost spotless. With a little repair, they could be used right away. Here and there, were scorched remnants of human life from only a few years ago, now extinct.

Before they could even pass the arch in the underground passageway, everyone noticed something unusual.

Jubei was the first to speak up.
— “There’s no seithr here at all…!”
The rubble-covered surface was unusually pure with little seithr — the subway wasn’t empty of it, but somehow had even less than on the surface.
Meanwhile, Suzukaka spun around in place with Totokaka on her head.
— “It’s real thin with that… it’s kinda creepy.”

The Kaka always lived directly exposed to seithr, so they were not used to this chilly feeling.

With her light floating over her head, Trinity put up her hands like dishes and summoned a small magic circle above her. The sigil rotated loosely in response to the surrounding seithr, like a measuring instrument.
— “The deeper we go, the weaker it gets… maybe there’s something neutralizing it?”
Other than Celica?
Celica herself, Nirvana and the Kaka girls were the only ones able to think of that question — but no one had a good answer.
Countless footsteps turned a gentle curve, traveling further down the rail tracks.

Before they could go any further, there was a gaping hole in the road, and it did not look like a train tunnel.
The track continued to curve in the wrong direction, with no other tracks in the “tunnel”. There were no concrete or brick pavements; it looked more like an uneven side-road built to dig out something in the depths.
— “Here…” Celica widened her eyes, looking into the tunnel.
She saw something like a hollow room in the back. The air from there was pure, even relaxing, with no traces of seithr in the air. It was so pure, she wondered if this was how the world breathed before the Black Beast came.

— “Can I go in there?” Celica asked.
— “Of course.” Hakumen answered with a nod, “it’s what we’re here for.”
— “Time out! TIME OUT!!” — Just as the crew started walking in the direction of the clear air, Terumi interrupted them in a panic. “Sorry… I’m gonna stay here and wait. Just bear with me a bit. Damn, I’m beat…!” Terumi grimaced and slowly backed away, while Nine looked on with suspicion.
— “Are you trying to set me up?” Nine spat at him.
— “I don’t joke about this shit. I mean it!” Terumi answered, sighing out.

He shook his head with a bitter expression. Before Terumi knew it, a bead of sweat was on his neck. Trinity noticed this, and her face grew pale.
— “He looks really sick…” Trinity said, “Nine! I’ll watch him!”
— “Yeah, yeah.” Terumi huffed out, “You can go on without me. I need some rest.” He waved Nine away, then sat back on the ground, resting against the subway wall. — “I’m serious… I’m gonna stay put.”

Nine could not take Terumi seriously, seeing him so suddenly leaned against the wall. She didn't believe that was he was in poor health — but there was no point in thinking about his condition then.

— “Okay, then. Stay right where you are.”
— “Got it, boss…” Terumi weakly waved Nine and Hakumen away.

Still looking at them suspiciously, Jubei and Valkenhayn followed, with Suzukaka and Totokaka behind. Finally, the concerned Trinity and Celica stepped into the hole, feeling like they were being pulled back.

— “If anything happens, call me right away, Mr. Terumi!” Celica waved in the air as she left, but Terumi did not respond while everyone disappeared into the back.
Then Terumi bent over and spat out all the tea he had drunk along the way.

The side passage was short; it wasn't long before the crew reached the end.
At the end of the dark, uneven pass was a breathtakingly tall, spacious hall in a slightly crooked circular shape. Straight walls led upward to what most drew everyone's eyes: while the floor, walls, and ceiling were all bare dirt, the ceiling had been carved into a domed shape, studded with sparkling pale blue lights.

— “So pretty…!” Celica spoke first, utterly enchanted by the sight; like a starry sky.
— Anyone looking closer could see the light came from small crystals protruding from the soil. But that didn't deter the wonder that came from this hall, a spectacle that could touch into the soul.
— “What is this?” Valkenhayn gasped, more stunned than amazed.
— “It’s gorgeous!”

While on Suzukaka's shoulders, Totokaka looked up and opened her mouth in awe.
Trinity also conjured a small measuring circle from her palm; the circle had a weak response.
— “There’s almost no seithr here. I don’t think I’ve been anywhere this clean — not even in Ishana!”
— “Is it that light…?” Jubei asked.
— “Pretty sure it is.” Nine answered, “that light… might have the same power as Celica.”
The power to neutralize seithr.
— “Is this what you were looking for, Lord Hakumen…?” Valkenhayn asked, but instead of answering, Hakumen looked on at the ceiling.

The lights of the crystals began glowing and dimming in a rhythm; expanding and contracting, like they were breathing. In response to those “breaths”, Celica became enveloped in a pale light.
— “Huh…? What’s going on?”
While Nine immediately braced herself, Nirvana showed no reaction. She seemed to know this was not harmful to Celica.

The light surrounding Celica slowly synchronized to the rhythm of the lights on the ceiling, breathing in the same cadence. She looked at her own hands wide-eyed, while the light covered her body down to the fingertips. It made her feel at ease.

— “Hakumen, what’s going on?” Nine stepped closer, asking impatiently. “What’s that light doing?”
— “It’s… an antibody.”
— “Antibody?” Celica said, tilting her head while still wreathed in light.
— “This power was created by the planet, to counter the seithr eroding it… just like yours, Celica A. Mercury.” Hakumen explained, turning towards the glowing Celica. — “This entire planet has the same power as you do, naturally.” — He sounded unusually distant and soft-spoken. It wasn’t a tone anyone would expect from Hakumen. — “It’s called… the Power of Order.”

Even if no one else understood what Hakumen meant, he said it with so much conviction behind his expressionless mask that they still found it intriguing. It was how the lights on the ceiling resonated and synchronized with Celica.

And then…
From the end of the railroad tracks, footsteps approached with enough force to suck the air out of the place. It was one from the Kaka Clan, who’d followed their scent and trail.

— “LORD MITSUYOSHI!!”
Covered in dust, she rushed into the crystalline hall, stopping right in front of Jubei. She soon raised her face with an impatient look, rare among the Kaka Clan.
— “It’s an emergency! The OLN... and the Ten Sages of Ishana… are planning a secret operation!”
— “The Ten Sages…” Soon, it dawned on Jubei. “Oh, no! Seven and Eight!”
— “What’s going on?” Nine stepped closer and asked.

Seeing the sharp look on Nine’s face, the Kaka liaison’s tail twitched briefly. But she immediately spoke up, flapping her hands at Jubei.
— “I heard they moved a brickload of refugees somewhere… tens of thousands of them!”
— “Understood. We’ll look into this hall another day. Right, Hakumen?” Jubei nodded sternly and turned to Hakumen.

Hakumen then took one look at Celica, who was still bathed in light; he nodded with urgency and followed Jubei out.

===Part 6===
As soon as they returned to the Kaka village, Celica, Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhain, and Terumi, plus Suzukaka and several other Kaka, gathered around a table with a large map spread over it, surprisingly authentic and detailed; the Kaka used it during strategic meetings.

They found out that the refugees had been given a new home in a city within Asia, fortunately out of the Black Beast's reach for the moment. The city's location and name, given by the Kaka messenger, made Nine's already grim face stiffen even more.

— “You sure about this?”
— “Absolutely! I heard earlier that the refugees have already been relocated.”

The leadership of the OLN could also determine where the countless refugees, who lost their homes to the Black Beast, would go. But that meant tens of thousands of refugees; too many at once... and counting.

— “Never thought something like this could happen…” Nine bit her lip in frustration.
It was too easy to imagine what could happen with so many people rounded up in one place, in a world full of beasts of seithr that could literally sniff out the lives of people.

— “Are they trying to use the refugees… to lure out the Black Beast?” Jubei grimaced in disbelief and snarled.
— “That’s so horrible…!” Trinity's hands trembled in fear.
Those people were being treated like bait for capturing game; dozens of thousands of lives hanging in a net, waiting for black fangs to bite into them. And waiting in the wings were people who knew exactly how disposable they were: the Orbis Librarius Norma.
— “Would they really…?” — Hakumen muttered, his voice rumbling through the air, and turned to the group. — “There’s no guarantee that it will work, gathering so many people. The Black Beast could show up somewhere else, for all they know. Are they really going to ignore that and wait for the Beast to take the bait there?”

Hakumen wondered if they were truly that foolish. One wrong move, and only the bait they'd prepared would be saved. Just gathering refugees was not enough; this trap was not thought out well.

Terumi immediately brushed those doubts aside, putting his feet up on the table with a careless look — like nothing had happened to him on the way to the cave.
— “No, no, no, buddy, look. With so much tasty bait right next to the den, even that Beast is gonna follow a smell that strong… with a Cauldron right next to it.”

A Cauldron...
Only then, it dawned on Hakumen. Celica was still confused, however.
— “Wait. Black Beasts usually show up near places with Cauldrons in them, right? If the Black Beast comes out of that Cauldron, won’t it reach the city before we can stop it?”
— “That’s most likely.” Nine answered, clearly and calmly, but with audible resentment.
— “But what would they gain from luring it out? Do they even stand a chance?” Valkenhayn crossed his arms and leaned his chin on one fist.

Though the OLN had complete jurisdiction over Ars Magus, it was hard to imagine that that technology had made any exponential progress since the last battle.
Jubei frowned roughly and shook his head.
— “They should know from the last battle that Ars Magus won’t be enough to destroy the Black Beast. They could probably use Take-Mikazuchi… but that can’t be used without Celica, can it?”
— “It can.” Nine answered tersely. She shook her head, long hair sliding off her shoulders. Amid many puzzled gazes, Nine stood out, like she was trying to squeeze in another word. — “Take-Mikazuchi can be summoned without Celica, but it’ll be impossible to control.”
— “…and what happens after that?” Hakumen asked, rising from his seat.

A quiet silence filled the place, and Nine balled her hand up into a fist.
— “Tens of thousands of souls… will be consumed on the spot.”
The tension in Nine’s words cut the air like a knife.
Trinity gasped and clutched her trembling hands to her chest, about to burst into tears.

— “Wait… they’re rounding up those refugees to lure out the Black Beast… and summon Take-Mikazuchi?!”
Nobody nodded, but their affirmation was obvious.
Celica kicked over a chair and stood up, then slammed her hands on the table with a loud bang.
— “Then let’s hurry! We have to be there for the refugees, before the worst happens!”
— “Of course. Let’s go!” Nine brushed a stray strand of hair off her back and rose to her feet. She crossed her arms over her chest and continued, looking sharply at Celica — “...except you. You’ll stay in the village.”
— “No!!” Celica answered in indignation.

A deep wrinkle formed in Nine’s brows. Her fingers tapped against her crossed arms, visibly irritated.
— “Don’t ‘no’ me! We’re going to a city with a dozens of thousands of refugees, and our numbers are only a fraction of that. Even if this wasn’t about the Black Beast, it’d be too dangerous for you.”
— “Then what’s Nirvana good for?!”
— “What—” Nine was at a loss for words. Celica rushed over to her side…
— “It’s not like I can’t use magic! I can still protect myself from normal people that aren’t mages or soldiers!”
Hands firmly held together, Celica did not waver even slightly; the light in her eyes never faded.
— “If I go there, I might even draw out the Black Beast! I can even prevent Take-Mikazuchi’s summoning from killing all those people—!”
— “No way I’ll let you do that…” Nine’s voice suddenly trembled, clearly about to cry. Celica lost that bravado and became confused.

But Nine looked at Celica sternly enough to hold back her tears, digging her fingers into tightly folded arms.
— “…look, I get it. You want to see him again. So, stop putting yourself in harm’s way, ‘cause if you die… you’ll never get to do that.”
Now Celica was the one lost for words.

Maybe it was a glimpse of the feelings Nine had been hiding. She bit down tightly to hold back the torrent of feelings that threatened to spill out, and swallowed them down — even if some of them had already slipped.

She had been protecting Celica so tightly to make her wish come true — to see him again.
Only then, did it dawn on Celica. She was not sad or hurt; Nine’s words had touched her too deeply.

— “I do want to see him… that’s why I want to go.”
Celica hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes and lifted her face, trying not to cry. She set her back straight, and without hesitation, cast her gaze straight ahead.
— “During the last battle, just like Miss Rachel said… I felt like he was within the Beast. I’m still not sure, but I can only know if I go.”
She aired her feelings with her hands over her chest. Whatever Nine had to say, Celica still had a firm goal to reach…
— “I want to see the Black Beast, just this once.”

It was not a plea or a demand; Celica just had her mind made up.
Nine’s brows dropped down in clear anguish. In the last battle, the Black Beast was the only threat anticipated — but this time, there were many more parties to keep in mind: the Black Beast; Seven; Nine; the Ten Sages; the Orbis Librarius Norma…

Before she knew it, Hakumen stepped forward and placed his hand on Celica’s shoulder, as if to push the hesitation out of Nine.
— “I’ll stay with you. Let’s go.”

Celica’s face lit up, hearing his voice from that blank white mask. Seeing that, Nine let out a heavy, suffocated sigh. She should have expected this of Celica.

Now Nine could no longer refuse. At the very least, she wanted Celica to see the person she wanted to see, with no smoke or mirrors. If the only way there was to take her to a dangerous war zone, she would take responsibility for any risk that came to Celica. Not as the team leader, but as Celica's older sister.

— “Hey, Hakumen.” Nine growled, “If I see even one scratch on Celica, you’ll pay for it.”

She tossed her hair and walked out of the hut, with everyone else following — plus ten Kaka natives who offered to help in the battle. They all stood together on a massive magic circle conjured by Nine.

While listening to Nine chanting her spell, in the deep purple light of the magic sigil, Celica prayed with her hands over her chest — that these people would come back home safe and sound and never be alone again; maybe every last one of them.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 3

2023-04-30T19:49:08Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter III: The Red-Eyed Cat Girls==
===Part 1===
The distorted landscape changed in the blink of an eye. With a light feeling of dizziness, Celica and her friends were surrounded by a plain with thin blades of grass, and trees growing in a chaotic manner.

It looked like it used to be a field; there were signs that it had been cleared and touched by human hands. A total of ten people, Celica included, stood in the middle of this facsimile of a field.

— “What is this place...?” — Celica asked, bewildered at this place that she had never seen before.

There was not a soul around these people — not even the Ten Sages or the Orbus Librarius Norma. It was such a quiet place; someone swore they could hear a bird chirping, or something like it

This area had probably been destroyed by the Black Beast. At least, it was nothing you would see in Ishana.

— “Well, I have no idea. But it looks like we went to the right place.” — Nine answered languidly and brushed her hair with a long, heavy sweep.

It was a hasty teleport that not only carried a large group of people, but also crossed the boundaries of the island. The wear and tear on the body was extraordinary, but not as much as it took to teleport into Ishana from the outside.

Since there were so many people here, maybe they had been pulled in by someone's mental image — but a mental image was not enough of a clue to specifically reveal where this place was.

A barren field and mountains could be seen in the horizon. Valkenhayn and Jubei looked around and observed the scene, so full with nature.

The wind was dry, and the air smelled of land.
— “This place is brimming with seithr...”
— “It is. A protective spell, just in case?”
In response to Valkenhayn's disdained muttering, Trinity cast a protective spell on everyone.
Feeling the warmth of the spell on her skin for a few seconds, Nine turned her exhausted face to Hakumen, who stood in silence next to Nirvana.
— “So? How long are you keeping Celica in your arms?”
— “........”
— “Say something! Better yet, put her down!”
In his silence, Hakumen looked somewhat astonished. While in his arms, Celica turned her eyes from Hakumen to Nine and back, sporting a wry smile.

— “''BARK, BARK, BARK!'' That’s a real dog in heat… here, Nine! Shake!”
— “Shut your mouth!” Nine rushed in, and with light movements, she delivered a flying kick to Terumi’s head.
— “Agh…!”

With a sound as dull as his cry, Terumi turned over and fell into the thick bushes.
Valkenhayn just stared and shook his head; unlike Hakumen, he was not having any of this.

— “Oh, uh… I have a question!”
Just as everyone’s exasperation made the air so thick it could be cut with a knife, Celica slipped from Hakumen’s arms and raised her hand with vigor.
She immediately felt dizzy. Celica slumped backward, only to be effortlessly held up by Nirvana and Hakumen. After giving a shy word of thanks for their generous assistance, she began her question.

— “Are those… your friends?” — She asked, staring at two smiling shadows standing to either side of Jubei.
These were the unexpected reinforcements who helped them escape from Ishana.

The taller one had the stature of a normal girl, with a toned body exposed by her rough attire. The shorter, however, was small enough to look like a human child. Coupled with a garb that covered her entire body, she looked as adorable as a stuffed animal.

Both of them wore hoods that covered their entire heads, with triangular ears protruding from the top. Long tails hung down from their waists, flapping and swaying, wild and free. They looked similar enough to Jubei, a feline beastkin, but there was one striking difference:
Their faces.

They looked black as night, buried in the shadows created by their hoods; even the color of their skin was impossible to tell. Their faces looked drenched in darkness; their eyes and mouths, which looked like they had been drawn onto their heads, seemed to float within the hood.

When Celica spoke, Jubei looked back at the eccentric duo.
— “Oh, that's right. I forgot to introduce them.”

Standing at Jubei's side, the taller one put her large hands on her supple hips, and the mouth on her face smiled into the shape of a crescent moon. The red hair sprouting from her forehead caught the eye.

— “The name's Suzukaka; and the little one here's Totokaka. Look at that skull brooch on her hood, ain't it the cutest thing?!”
Suzukaka, the red-haired girl, picked up the smaller one and bowed towards Celica.
— “...nice to meet you.” — The childlike girl, introduced as Totokaka, spoke in a hushed voice, seeming a little nervous.

— “Whoa... so cute~!”
Seeing that Totokaka looked like a talking, walking stuffed animal, Celica reflexively relaxed her cheeks and lowered her voice.

Totokaka had bluish-silver hair sprouting from her hood and, as Suzukaka had said, a skull ornament between her ears. She did love that brooch, but when Suzukaka called it "the cutest thing", she couldn't help but be bewildered. Though her face was like red circles floating on a dark void, Celica liked the eccentric look of it.
— “So cute... nice to meet you, Toto!”

Suzukaka shot her a teasing look, and Celica folded both hands under her chin while her eyes glimmered. Totokaka just looked on and scowled. A little behind Celica, someone staggered to their feet, looking more ecstatic than jubilant.
— “Gah... I love them so much! Tiny Totokaka looks so cute with the bushy tail, but Suzukaka looks nice too...!”
Trinity softly smiled at Nine and Celica, who were completely captivated by the look of Suzukaka, Totokaka, and Jubei.
— “We have met them before. While investigating the place of the battle against the Black Beast, they showed up suddenly with quite a lot of friends.” There was no telling if Nine and Celica actually heard that explanation.
Nine asked Jubei, her eyes still moist — “Hey, these girls aren’t beastkin, right? What are they…?”
Jubei’s face twisted bitterly. He did not want to be asked that much, but he didn’t know how to say how he felt without it feeling rude, so he replied in a muffled tone:

— “Simply put, they’re my ‘daughters’.”
— “Wait… daughters? ‘Daughters’?” Nine spoke again, the words slipping out of her lips.
The captivated smile on her face froze up, and soon her eyes glowed with an intense, fiery color — like that of boiling lava. The smile disappeared, like it was sucked back into her face, and instead, light appeared in her outstretched hands.
— “What was that? ''WHOSE DAUGHTERS—?!''”
Immediately after Nine’s angry shouts, the light released by her rage caused an explosion that shook the entire area.

For the first time in a long time, Celica walked on her own two feet in an unknown land, in an unknown world. Nirvana walked right at her side; she actually walked at a much faster pace, but she felt sorry for following Celica’s pace exactly. And yet, even if Celica thanked her for her concern, she probably would not understand, and her only answer would be a blank stare. Imagining Nirvana like that made the dependable bodyguard seem even cuter, causing Celica to chuckle quietly.

Next to Celica walked Trinity, followed by Terumi and Valkenhayn. Hakumen was farthest behind. Having offered to guide the group, Suzukaka and Totokaka led the way — right behind them was Nine, who could not stop apologizing after sending their hairs on end with her attack spell.
— “Sorry, sorry, really sorry…!!!” Nine rarely apologized to anyone without Jubei around. “I didn’t mean to attack you! I got inflamed, and then…!!”
— “Oh, no.... well.... don't worry about it. I talked too soon.” — A dry, weak laugh spilled out of Suzukaka's crayon-esque lips. The catkin's rounded shoulders, which normally were hunched over, looked more slumped than usual.

The band led by Suzukaka was now headed west. They went to the forest beyond the mountains, which awaited them at the end of a roadless path occupied by grass and trees. Apparently, there lay an entire village of people like Suzukaka. Neither the Mage’s Guild or the Orbis Librarius Norma knew about it, so it was the perfect place to take shelter. It was fortunate that the group was able to teleport somewhere near that village, although the teleportation spell had been definitely influenced by the mental images of Suzukaka and Totokaka.

As they walked, Trinity began to briefly explain the eccentricity of their new guests to Celica and Nine, who still didn’t know anything about Suzukaka or her tribe.
— “They’re not actually beastkin; they’re bio-weapons created from Jubei’s genes. So, it’s not wrong to call them ‘daughters’…”
— “A bioweapon...?” Celica gave a curious tilt of her head. She could never have imagined that, from Suzukaka's charming appearance.

Jubei nodded with a snarl, answering before Trinity could.
— “It was when the Black Beast had just appeared. The country that sheltered me asked me to donate my genes for some reason... and I agreed.”
— “So they're your...” As she was about to answer, Nine trailed off. She wondered if it was appropriate to say those words in front of the triangular-eared girls.
But Suzukaka picked up on the question anyway.
— “A clone, right? At least, I think that was the word." Suzukaka chirped and continued, — "But you can see clearly that I'm not a clone. We don't look alike, I'm not as strong as Mitsuyoshi... I'm the biggest hardass in the village, but compared to the Big M? Not even close!”

Suzukaka did not seem to know what a bio-weapon or a clone was, not did she seem to care about the ethical and moral issues that people had with those. Whether or not it was a good thing, it’s hard to tell.

Jubei, for his part, did not think it was good, and his face showed deep regret.
— “At the time, I thought it was fair to do anything necessary to defeat the Black Beast. But shortly after these children were born, the country raising them was destroyed by the Black Beast... and the children were all that remained. They had nothing left, but their mission to fight the Black Beast.”

The countries that treated them as a military force disappeared, as did the people who were meant to oversee them.
— “Every country was in chaos at the time. You were not the only one without say in the matter.” Valkenhayn said sternly, more as a rebuke than a comfort.

In truth, given the world's situation at the time, Jubei's choice might have been even more humane: the first countermeasure taken against the Black Beast was to wipe out a country with nuclear weapons.
— “I guess you're right,” Jubei answered, “but I still don't get to pat myself on the back for it.”
With his answer came a grimace. Of course, his old friend would give him brute advice instead of cheap sympathy.

Suzukaka turned to Jubei gracefully. She continued walking backwards, sporting her crescent-moon grin.
— “We're still living it up in the Kaka Tribe... why the long face, Lord Mitsuyoshi?” When Suzukaka said this, with little concern for comforting him, Jubei's eyes briefly widened in surprise and he smiled.
— “You're right... I'm sorry I sounded so bitter.” It was not like Jubei regretted the existence of those girls to begin with.

Suzukaka happily wagged her tail at Jubei's calmer tone, before it immediately stretched.
— “Oh yeah, I forgot to tell ya'; Munefuyu was in the village earlier.”
— “Seriously?” Jubei said, his tail stretched out in surprise while he gleamed wide-eyed at Suzukaka.
— “Munefuyu?” Nine asked, tucking her hair behind her ears.
— “My brother.” Jubei answered calmly. The short answer and the look on Jubei's face revealed the brotherly tenderness he still felt. Then, remembering his earlier slip of the tongue, Jubei gave a warped smile and twitched his beard.
— “As in, my actual younger brother.”

Nine and Trinity giggled at Jubei's clarification. Suzukaka, on the other hand, didn’t understand a word.
— “He told me to tell you he’s still alive and well…” Suzukaka said, “and to not go too hard.”
She turned around again, her steps no longer reminding him of his dark past. Noticing this, Nine looked at Suzukaka's dancing tail and secretly whispered into Jubei's ear.
— “She's a great daughter, right, Dad?”
— “Oh, come on... don't say that.” Although his smile was dismissive, Jubei knew Nine's smile was not remotely meant to tease. He just could not take being called "dad", so he looked up at her bright eyes and put his hands on his head, like he'd been caught red-handed.

During Nine and Jubei's exchange, a curious Celica walked alongside Suzukaka and Totokaka, who led the way. But she had already walked so much she was getting dizzy, so Nirvana wasted no time before picking her up. Her long ponytail bounced with every step from Nirvana.

— “So... Suzukaka's tribe is called 'Kaka'?” While Celica asked, still sitting in Nirvana's arms, Suzukaka proudly puffed out her chest.
— “Eeyup! We thought it up. We're neither human nor beastkin, so we came up with a nice name for ourselves. Pretty cool, ain't it?”

At her feet, Totokaka mimicked the puff of Suzukaka's chest. Celica practically gushed with excitement at Totokaka's adorable gesture.

— “Yeah!” Celica nodded, “it's like a big secret club! So cool...!”
— “So cool...!” Totokaka repeated Celica's words.

Then, Celica decided to mimic her as well.
— “The Kaka Tribe is so groovy—!!”
— “The Kaka Tribe...!!”

Everything Celica said, Totokaka repeated. It went on and on, over and over again, while the cheerful leader passed through the mountain roads. Before anyone knew it, the sun had long since set, and night was starting to fall. Soon, the group would be unable to walk without a light.
— “Hey! Pass through this forest and you'll get to my village.”
After pointing to the deep woods at the end of the mountain path, Suzukaka raised her arms and stretched her body, all too happy to be closer to home.

===Part 2===
The night was dark, and the moon grew bright. The treetops rustled while a bonfire crackled. Water poured and streamed, causing steam to rise up. Celica squealed with delight at what she saw at the end of the narrow path, cut through the bushes in the secluded forest.

The village of the Kaka, under the guidance of Suzukaka, went around the rocky mountains and the forest. When the group arrived, the forest and the night sky were pitch black, and several bonfires burned between the little huts of stone and clay.

Celica's group, resting in one of the huts amidst the flickering red flames, had come here after being promised a trip to a special place before their meal was ready. It was a long way from the center of the village, and the rugged surface of the rocky mountains could be seen nearby. A few trees had been cut down, and in the center was a pond surrounded by rocks of various sizes.

It was more than just a pond: it was a hot spring.

— “That's so cool...!! Look, Sis! There's a bath outside!” — Celica squealed.
She wasted no time before taking her clothes off and hid her chest with a towel while she ran off toward the steaming rock bath. Nine and Trinity followed suit, covering themselves with thin cloths; their long hair, which usually slid down their backs, was now tied up. Their skin, from the shoulders to the nape of neck, reflected the color of the bonfires.

— “Hey, don't rush in or you'll fall!”

— “Ufufu...” Trinity chuckled, “but this is so nice... it's the first time I've stargazed in a hot bath!”

And she wiped the fog off her glasses with the tip of a towel. She only didn't take her glasses off because she wanted to cherish every passing moment and still be able to see her surroundings.

Suzukaka stood naked on the rocks surrounding the hot springs, wearing nothing but the hood that covered her head. She beckoned Celica and the others with a flutter of her hand.

— “You'll get cold if you keep gawking. Come on, don't be shy! Get in!”

Totokaka was one step ahead of her, already in the bath. She was dressed for a bath — or rather, covered in cloth from head to toe, floating in the water like a stuffed animal.

— “I'm coming in...!” With excitement and anticipation, Celica rearranged her ponytail into a bun, like she was rolling up her sleeves. Then she slowly dipped her toes into the hot water. “Haaa.... it's so warm!”

The water's warmth spread all over her body, eliciting a deep breath; her face naturally relaxed. The hot water was as soft as it was moist, gently soaking up the skin. Chest-deep in the water, she was completely captivated.

— “Hehehe... this feels great.” Leaning her milky white skin against the rocks, Trinity took a deep breath as well. Nine sat next to her and stretched out her long legs.

— “Mm.... never thought I'd get to soak up a hot spring like this.” Nine said while her notoriously tense face loosened into a relaxed, feminine visage.

Celica, too, stretched out in the tub, letting the steaming water wash away the fatigue that had plagued her the whole trip. In fact, it was just before noon today when she had woken up from a five-day coma. She recalled the doctor saying, “you must rest,” as the steam faded to white.

— “I found this place while digging for stones to build a house... so I decided to make it a rock bath for everyone to chill out in. Take your time and soak it in!” — Suzukaka said and sat on a rock. She dipped her knees into the water and sipped vigorously, from a rugged ceramic teacup filled with cloudy white sake. There was plenty more in a ceramic jug by her side. Nine, Trinity and Celica were offered some of her drink, but all three declined due to fatigue and age — not only that, but Nine and Trinity had just graduated from the Academy, so they could not drink alcohol under Ishana law.

— “So... where's Jubei? And the rest?” Suzukaka asked. Totokaka, who had been drifting innocently in the water until then, slid closer to Celica with only her head sticking out of the water. Celica mimicked her by holding her knees until she was neck-deep in the spring, then she nodded at Totokaka.

— “Jubei doesn't like getting wet... and the others are resting indoors, so maybe they'll get in after us.”

— “Can't imagine them taking a bath…” Nine grumbled, tucking some hair behind her ear.

Meanwhile, Trinity gave a wry shrug.

— “True... but even without Jubei, there's still Valkenhayn, Terumi, and Hakumen to go.”
Celica immediately imagined Valkenhayn, Terumi and Hakumen soaking in the steaming water — the mere thought of it made her burst out laughing.

— “Pfffffttttt — I'm sorry for laughing, but that sounds so funny!! I bet they wouldn't even bother chatting!”

— “Please don't say that, Celica. Just thinking about it gives me the chills.” — Nine said, and she felt a chill run down her spine that made her hold herself.
Suzukaka cackled while sitting on the rocks, and even Trinity held back her grin with a lightly-clenched hand. Totokaka was the only one who didn't get why everyone was laughing, looking around curiously while she spun around in the water.

Suddenly Celica stopped laughing, as if she'd seen something floating in front of her. And she ''had'' seen something: a ripple on the warm surface of the water every time she leaned forward or laughed. Nine and Trinity’s…

— “...........hey Sis, hey Trinity — you're full of style, aren't you?”

— “Huh? What's the matter?”

— “Don't look at me like that, it's embarrassing.”

— “The 'style' I mean is... your chest.”

With wrinkles between her eyebrows, Celica glared at the voluptuous mass floating before her. Maybe it was her top-tier athleticism, but Nine's taut, smooth curves made her breasts look perfectly solid. On the other hand, Trinity's were so soft they could melt to the touch. Celica looked down once more; dissatisfied, she covered her chest with her own hands. Though she was not homely in any way, she couldn't help but compare herself to the stunning beauties around her.

— “You’re my sister, but you’re Trinity’s pal, so… I wish I was more like you.” Celica said. Totokaka tilted her head at Celica's gestures, looking curious as usual.

— “Don’t worry about it. This has nothing to do with our friendship.” — Nine said, causing Celica’s lips to twitch at the thought. She immediately gave Celica a look of worry.

Trinity then smiled at the sisters’ exchange, while Suzukaka moved to the rock right above her. Holding a ceramic jug and a teacup in her hands, Suzukaka looked right at Celica’s chest with bright red eyes.

— “It feels great to have big boobs, don’t it…? If you eat some more, you’ll get bigger!”

— “But that’s not enough! Come on… can’t you share some of yours? Sis? Trinity?!”

Celica jumped out of the hot water and lunged at Nine. Grabbing her toned waist, she tickled her sides as hard as she could. Unable to resist, Nine wriggled and lashed out at her sister.

— “Hey, STOP THAT!” Nine yelled, but fell into a giggling fit as fast as Celica grabbed her.

Then Totokaka joined in, causing Nine to struggle even harder and practically hack up a lung with laughter while the water splashed farther. One splash went so high that it hit Suzukaka in the face, causing her to lose her grip on her ceramic jug. Her superhuman Kaka reflexes made sure she reached for the jug as fast as she could…

but she ended up grabbing the bottom of the jug.

The frothy liquor within was poured down on Trinity, who sat right below.

The outdoor rock bath, which had been lively with the girls' voices just before, was now cold with silence. Suzukaka and Totokaka could sense the air between Celica and Nine, so they were too stunned to even move.

While everyone stared at her in shock, Trinity saw that her glasses had gotten stained with sake.

She slowly took them off and glared with a massive, twisted grin...

===Part 3===
The moon rose high in the night sky, and the forest had sunk into a deep silence. The night kept getting darker; Nine, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhayn and Terumi gathered in a hut at the Kaka Village. Several ceramic cups were placed for the guests on a rustic table; Valkenhayn's cup had tea in it, steaming white. Nine sat on a small chair, apparently made out of logs, and took a sip from her cup. The tea, a favorite among the Kaka Tribe, had a color and scent like those of green tea — but its taste was far stronger than it was pleasant. Nevertheless, it relaxed tired bodies quite well. Even after borrowing some power from Valkenhayn and Terumi, Nine could barely stand after putting a protective barrier on the village; she had spent too much mana on teleporting here.

— “Are you okay? You look so pale...” — Jubei's nose wrinkled while he looked at Nine.

Nine shook her head lightly. Her face was so exhausted, it looked theatrical.

— “I'm not okay... I'm wrecked. I just want to snuggle a big cat and take a long nap.”

— “I get that you're tired, but can you not make that kind of joke?” Jubei frowned and sank his face into his large hands. Nine, however, took no offense; she smiled happily in spite of her visible fatigue.

Out of the corner of Nine's eye, Terumi — who sat with his legs thrown up on the table behind Jubei — made a face like he'd swallowed a bug.

— “Whooooa... a witch and a cat in love?! That’s the ''greatest fairy tale ever told!''” He sneered sarcastically. Terumi spat at the floor in disgust, and Nine glared at him as fast as his spit hit the ground.

— “Don't butt into people's conversations. I've already had it rough; can you just not talk unless you absolutely have to?”

— “That would be fine by me... but I wonder what your pals and your sis will think?” Terumi cackled, “you'd look like a wooden doll next to me! Imagine the looks on their fucking faces!”

— “You want to talk about Trinity and Celica again...?” Nine placed her cup on the table and slowly stood up, before Jubei broke his firm stance and quickly got up from his chair to intervene.

— “Hey, hey! Calm down! This isn't the time. And Nine, no sorcery for now.” Jubei said.

It was a large barrier to a mass teleportation. It took quite a while to recover, due to Nine's vast amounts of mana.

Nine, now calm, threw a sharp glance at Terumi, but reluctantly sat back on her chair and turned her eyes away from his unpleasant grin. Jubei just scratched his head. He sighed and turned to see Valkenhayn and Hakumen sitting, looking like they wanted no part of the situation.

…and Jubei sighed again. He realized this crew was not very cooperative; while he had a younger brother he had never been on good terms with, in retrospect he thought their relationship was reasonably close. But that brother had already passed…

As usual, a well-timed, leisurely knock broke the tense air between Nine and Terumi.

— “Sorry I’m late~!” Trinity said as she opened the door. She stepped in with a soft, wry smile — just from looking at Nine’s face, she could tell what had happened while she was gone.

Trinity waved her cotton-like platinum hair and sat down in the empty seat between Jubei and Terumi.

— “Madam Trinity, how is Celica?” — Valkenhayn asked, offering Trinity a cup of freshly brewed tea.

— “She is doing fine,” Trinity answered, “but she seems exhausted. I made her some tea to help with her condition, burned some incense to refill her mana, and just in case, I put a magical ward on her room.”

— “That is… good to hear. Thank you.”

Nine breathed in deep enough for everyone to hear and rested her forehead on one hand. She relaxed her shoulders calmly, a fresh change from her row with Terumi. The sight of her made Trinity’s cheeks relax.

— “No, no — Celica is an important friend to me too.”

Trinity always thought that, because there was so little she could do for herself, she should at least do what she could for her friends and loved ones; so had she always believed.

Heavy footsteps could be heard from Hakumen, who had been silent and motionless. The tall man in white walked up beside the table and turned towards Nine.

— “That makes all Six… let’s get down to business.”

It was time to continue the meeting that had to be interrupted that day. The matter of the Nox Nyctores, Take-Mikazuchi, was still up in the air. Hakumen’s white mask, featureless and reticent, appealed to Nine to start talking about their situation then and there.

Nine picked up the cup and tilted it. The unique scent of tea stimulated her senses. She no longer hesitated to speak — if she could even stop herself from doing it. With her eyelids heavy, Nine summarized the contents of her lecture.

— “I’m sure we’ve talked about the Sealed Weapon Izayoi.” She put down her cup and left her seat. “This might be a bit off-topic, but… you ever wonder how sorcery works on Black Beasts, and normal weapons don’t?”

Nine laid out the elements of nature one after another, like she was spreading cards on the table. She demonstrated each element with small magical constructs: a tiny flame for fire; a water orb; a stone; and a pocket-sized whirlwind.

— “These are the Four Elements. Fire, water, earth, and wind… and the Two Origins: light and darkness.” In the middle of the Four Elements, a bright light and a shadowy orb appeared. Nine continued, "there's not a lot of difference between the capabilities of sorcery and science. Whether it's man-made or magical, all fire burns just the same — we call that Logic. The thing is... even nuclear bombs, the ultimate man-made weapon, can't damage a Black Beast."

Nine's hand flicked across the table, sweeping out the elements in a single motion. She stared at the remnants of light that she'd scattered.

— “That's because the Black Beast exists outside of Logic, and what's bound by Logic can't harm what isn't. But sorcery also exists outside of Logic, so it can hurt a Black Beast.”

— “Outside of Logic…? What do you mean?” Jubei asked, frowning visibly. He had no experience with sorcery, so he could barely grasp all that — but the thought of it made Nine smile. Her tone softened just a bit.

— “Sorcery is powered by a person’s willpower and soul. I believe it has some effect on Seithr…” Nine could not say for sure — but she knew magic arts could be easily influenced by the user's mental state. She believed the relationship between this and Seithr would become clear soon. “But it's not a coincidence that Sorcery can affect Black Beasts, because it was created to fight beings outside of Logic.”

Nine went back to her lecturing tone, and Trinity briefly interjected.

— “Are you talking about the war from the Age of Origin?”

It was an event in the distant past, erased not only from the history of the world, but also from Ishana's. Nine understood Trinity's uncertainty and nodded, certain that the war had happened.

— “The 'thing' that mankind fought back then is what we now call a Black Beast. It exists outside of Logic, and magic was created to defeat it. So, I put that into practice and created a new power source: Ars Magus.”
Nine made it sound so simple, but even Jubei and Hakumen, who didn't know the details, could see how far beyond common sense this Art was.

Nine brushed a lock of hair from her shoulder.

— “The Sealed Weapon I found, Izayoi, was also created during past wars to fight against beings outside of Logic. So I analyzed its mechanisms, and I created...”

— “...the Nox Nyctores.” Hakumen continued; his tone stern, heavy, and labored.

He knew exactly what Nine was going to talk about: the Nox Nyctores, Gigant: Take-Mikazuchi.

Valkenhayn folded his thick arms in front of his chest, and snarled like a wolf.

— “So, Take-Mikazuchi was based on a weapon used in ancient wars against enemies 'outside of Logic'. Does that mean it exists outside of Logic as well...?” He summarized precisely, but Jubei scratched his head, wrinkling the bridge of his nose while he did his best to soak it all in. Nine nodded — “that's right. By the way, Sealed Weapons and Nox Nyctores are man-made weapons, not Arts, so they still have limited power against Sorcery and Ars Magus.”

The difference between weapons and Arts was palpable, and Nine reminded herself of it. Arts could be put to practical use; just as science enriched human life while weapons were created, if the direction of light changed, so did its role and what was required of it. Weapons, however, were still weapons — they rarely had more meaning than what was assigned to them at creation.

With a bitter feeling in her heart, Nine picked up her cup and drank what remained of her tea until the bitterness turned strangely sweet.

— “Nine... can I ask you something?” Trinity raised her hand like she was at a school lecture.

Nine looked disturbed for a moment. She did not hate it when Trinity asked her questions; but it still got under her skin, because she always saw through Nine so clearly that she could reveal her secrets in the blink of an eye.

— “Why did ''Celica,'' specifically, have to control Take-Mikazuchi? If you built it, you would never have used her for it.”

Trinity and Nine were both reminded of the Lynchpin, activated by Celica's power.

Nine put her cup down and blew a quiet sigh. Trinity really could see right through her. Though she was a bit paranoid, she didn't want to tell Trinity unless asked to. She had to think about what she was doing, or else she would suspect that everything about her was being aired to the world.

— “...of course, it wasn't part of the plan. It wasn't Seven or Eight's idea either — it was something beyond my control.”

Looking at the tea left in her unfinished cup, Nine tried to find more to say. As expected, the tone of her lecture was not calm.

— “Celica passively cancels Seithr activity around her, so she isn't affected by the Ars Magus... and because the Nox Nyctores run on Seithr, she can control Take-Mikazuchi with no problem. That's why Seven and Eight are looking for Celica; they own Take-Mikazuchi, and they want her to control it.”
When she finished her lecture, Nine sat on a chair. She took off her hat and brushed her long hair back — then the hat was back on, and she pulled herself away from the table.

— “That's all I can tell you about Take-Mikazuchi... I'm sorry, but I'm almost at my limit. Let's call it a night.” Her words were practically spat out, with how exhausted she was.
Concerned, Jubei perked up and stood ahead of Nine.

— “That's right. We'll talk our future and the investigation tomorrow. We don't want Nine to work herself sore.”

— “Yes. It's too late.” Valkenhayn nodded and stood up to follow suit. It was too easy to forget that, for all her genius and prowess, Nine was still human. Valkenhayn and Jubei, both beastkin, knew it was a mistake to think Nine was as
physically strong as they were.

— “I'm going first... good night.” Aching to get out of this place, Nine dragged her heels and grasped at the hut's door.

— “Should I take you to another hut?” Jubei asked, calling out behind her.

— “I'll be right there... it's just around the corner. You don't want to see me when I'm this tired.”

— “Oh... okay.” Jubei sighed as his shoulders dropped. He knew Nine would say that.

Nine just shrugged her shoulders and smiled apologetically.

— “Take it from here, Trinity. We'll think about the rest tomorrow.”

That said, Nine left the hut by herself, letting her long hair flow loosely over her shoulders.

===Part 4===
In the dead of night, a bonfire in an iron cage burst open. The wood splintered with a crackle, and golden sparks scattered across the night sky while a faint burning smell mixed with the wind.
With a soft smoky breeze blowing through her platinum hair, Trinity walked down the road, her locks shining under the firelight. Then, she spotted a figure making haste for a hut behind her, but Trinity was faster to call out to it.

— “Wait, Nine—!”

In a night this quiet, even the softest voice could still ripple through the silence with enough intent. Trinity’s voice made Nine stop in her tracks, and after a short beat, she turned around until Trinity could only see half of her.

— “Trinity… what happened?’

Nine’s long hair and large hat cast a shadow over her face, so dark it even cast shade over her heart. Trinity could sense her discomfort, too.

— “I was looking for you… I have something to ask.”

Trinity and Nine stood far apart from each other — so far, yet so close.

— “Is there something you won’t tell us...?” Trinity asked, gently placing her question in front of Nine rather than confronting her with it.

Nine stared somewhere between her and Trinity, as if to stare at the question itself, before she grimaced.

— “Why are you asking me this?”

— “It’s not for no reason. I’ve been thinking about this for a while… you talk so much, but don’t say a lot.”

Nine answered questions and elaborated, but little by little, she preferred to hide information between the lines. The things she refused to talk about were always buried under other subjects.
This was not the first time Nine kept a secret. She had a tendency to keep several at once, and then never talk about them unless asked. Was it because they were so close? Trinity remembered the look on Nine's face in those times. It set her on edge that she couldn't see into her most important secrets.

— “If it helps you or it makes you feel better,” Trinity continued, “I'd like to hear about it... but I don't mind if you tell me. But right now, you look so...”
Trinity could not come up with kind enough words. But it was too late to keep quiet here.

— “It's like you think talking about it will hurt you.”
It was like putting a noose around the neck and pulling it to avoid leaking anything. Secrets were like self-inflicted wounds.

— “I don't care how shocking it is, I won't judge. If the secret is dragging you down, let me hold the weight with you, even if it's just a little!”
There was little she could do. No powers or Arts would help her here.
But they could lean on each other, have each other's backs, and stay friends. On the other hand, there was nothing else she could do — she just wanted to do what she could, no matter how trivial.

Nine remained silent, staring off into space for a while. There was no telling if Trinity's words had even reached her. The crackling of the bonfire made the silence around her deafening, until Nine opened her mouth under the flamelight.

— “Look, I can't talk about it. And I don't want to... especially not to you.”

Nine turned her back on Trinity. The colors of the secrets she'd acknowledged were hidden by the dark shadow over her. Trinity held her breath and clasped both hands over her chest. Her words were now caught in her throat, and she could not swallow them.

— “I'm tired... sorry. Let me sleep.” Nine answered calmly, then went right back to pacing away.

— “Wait, Nine...!”

Even while appealing to Nine, Trinity's voice remained soft and gentle. That seemed to show the differences between the two — Nine only saw and felt different things from Trinity.

Nine did not stop, walking away from the light that bathed the blonde. She stepped into the cabin she'd rented to sleep in, before she finally closed the door.

Trinity could only stare without even stepping forward.

That closed door looked terribly heavy.

There was no light in Nine's rented hut, and the bonfire's light streamed in through the wood-framed windows. In the back room of this dark hut, Celica slept off her exhaustion. Just a little more consciousness, and she could feel Nirvana waiting by her side.

It was quiet. The silence was calming, thanks to the barrier Trinity had put up for Celica. In that soft calmness, Nine leaned against the closed door and bit her lip. There were wrinkles between her eyebrows. She could not use magic to light the place up and merely walking was a Herculean task; not because of excessive use of sorcery or physical exhaustion, but because of guilt.

It was ''always'' guilt.

Nine blamed herself internally. The feeling tormented her, but she was already used to it.

— “....I'm sorry, Trinity. I wronged you.”

She went to the bedroom in the back, sat down on the bed next to Celica and muttered faintly. The tears in her eyes were not of remorse, but coated with determination, with a hint of emotion swaying in the drops. She closed her eyes to keep them from flowing.

— “...but I can’t turn back anymore.”

With determination long settled in her heart, Nine laid down on the bed.

When Nine disappeared behind the door, Trinity unwittingly sighed. Nine had been acting strangely for a long time now. It had been only a few months before the return of the Black Beast when she'd noticed something strange about her best friend. The doubts and anxieties were not much to fret over then, but they had only grown over the years, and now they cast a dark shadow over Trinity's heart.

Nine had a serious secret, and she had to keep it all by herself.

Lately, she seemed to be pushing forward into something only she could see, like she was in a rush. Trinity wondered if this would one day blind Nine to the point of making her lose something precious. So she thought, but she was not worried.

— “It's just like... that time.”

She whispered; her lips murmuring on their own, like the words were spilling out. Trinity sighed in surprise at herself.

Maybe the sheer rush of the situation made her unexpectedly vulnerable — she could not believe she was thinking about "that time" at a time like this.

— “''Ayyyyy?'' What's with the happy face? Had a fight with your buddy?”

Trinity felt her heart at the sound of that voice. She looked up in shock, to see the source of the words: a slender man wearing a long coat and a hood that hid his appearance.
It was Terumi.

So many questions crossed her mind. How long had he been here? Why was he here? Did he hear her conversation with Nine? She did not even think of asking, though, because of her surprise; not because she had suddenly been spoken to, but because she swore Terumi looked — and sounded — like a friend she was not likely to see again. Who was he again...?

Maybe it was just nostalgia clouding her mind.

— “No... it wasn't a fight. Nine just looked tired, so I'm worried.”

— “Worry this, concern that... is that all you do?” Terumi mocked her. “You've got so much time on your hands, don't waste it worrying about other people!” Nine hated this tone of his, but it didn't get to Trinity that badly. Maybe it was his voice that jogged her memory...

But Trinity's discomfort quickly fell into sadness. Her friend sounded so much like this man, and she could not stop him from changing. The sheer regret weighed on her heart. He was never a stranger, yet he had been so close to her. She watched him be corrupted by his ambition, and then he disappeared... and there was nothing she could do about it. She felt strongly that it would ruin him.

''(Him...)''

Did he get what he'd been looking for? Where was he? What was he up to? If he was doing well... Trinity could not help but think.

— “...the hell are you looking at?” Terumi asked. “Something on my face?”

Terumi's grin twisted into discomfort.

Trinity's lips clamped shut at his change of expression, visible under the flamelight. She shook her head lightly, trying to brush that aside. There was no point in keeping Terumi in the shadow of her friend.

— “You're helping Nine, aren't you?” Trinity asked softly, putting her remorse aside. She had gone to investigate on behalf of Nine, who'd had trouble leaving Ishana, and had been entrusted with work on sorcery while Nine was busy with the Mage's Guild. But Trinity didn't know the details. — “What are you doing to help?”

She wondered if Nine had been hiding something. It was hard not to think so, but Trinity asked that more as small talk. She tilted her head and smiled, but Terumi unexpectedly went quiet. His twisted grin was gone, and he turned toward Trinity like his hood obscured a stern look.

— “Terumi...?”

— “...can't answer that~.” His sarcastic grin returned as he answered.

He shot a weird look at Celica and Nine’s hut, then walked away, like he didn’t care for it anymore.

His steps were light, to the point of silence. Terumi went back the way he came, until he blended into the shadows and disappeared without a trace.

Trinity stared at him, somewhat stunned, like she’d been nailed to her spot. Like a dark cloud gathering, she felt a bad omen coming. Her heart was racing, and there was nothing she could do about it.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 3

2023-04-30T19:47:05Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter III: The Red-Eyed Cat Girls==
===Part 1===
The distorted landscape changed in the blink of an eye. With a light feeling of dizziness, Celica and her friends were surrounded by a plain with thin blades of grass, and trees growing in a chaotic manner.

It looked like it used to be a field; there were signs that it had been cleared and touched by human hands. A total of ten people, Celica included, stood in the middle of this facsimile of a field.

— “What is this place...?” — Celica asked, bewildered at this place that she had never seen before.

There was not a soul around these people — not even the Ten Sages or the Orbus Librarius Norma. It was such a quiet place; someone swore they could hear a bird chirping, or something like it

This area had probably been destroyed by the Black Beast. At least, it was nothing you would see in Ishana.

— “Well, I have no idea. But it looks like we went to the right place.” — Nine answered languidly and brushed her hair with a long, heavy sweep.

It was a hasty teleport that not only carried a large group of people, but also crossed the boundaries of the island. The wear and tear on the body was extraordinary, but not as much as it took to teleport into Ishana from the outside.

Since there were so many people here, maybe they had been pulled in by someone's mental image — but a mental image was not enough of a clue to specifically reveal where this place was.

A barren field and mountains could be seen in the horizon. Valkenhayn and Jubei looked around and observed the scene, so full with nature.

The wind was dry, and the air smelled of land.
— “This place is brimming with seithr...”
— “It is. A protective spell, just in case?”
In response to Valkenhayn's disdained muttering, Trinity cast a protective spell on everyone.
Feeling the warmth of the spell on her skin for a few seconds, Nine turned her exhausted face to Hakumen, who stood in silence next to Nirvana.
— “So? How long are you keeping Celica in your arms?”
— “........”
— “Say something! Better yet, put her down!”
In his silence, Hakumen looked somewhat astonished. While in his arms, Celica turned her eyes from Hakumen to Nine and back, sporting a wry smile.

— “''BARK, BARK, BARK!'' That’s a real dog in heat… here, Nine! Shake!”
— “Shut your mouth!” Nine rushed in, and with light movements, she delivered a flying kick to Terumi’s head.
— “Agh…!”

With a sound as dull as his cry, Terumi turned over and fell into the thick bushes.
Valkenhayn just stared and shook his head; unlike Hakumen, he was not having any of this.

— “Oh, uh… I have a question!”
Just as everyone’s exasperation made the air so thick it could be cut with a knife, Celica slipped from Hakumen’s arms and raised her hand with vigor.
She immediately felt dizzy. Celica slumped backward, only to be effortlessly held up by Nirvana and Hakumen. After giving a shy word of thanks for their generous assistance, she began her question.

— “Are those… your friends?” — She asked, staring at two smiling shadows standing to either side of Jubei.
These were the unexpected reinforcements who helped them escape from Ishana.

The taller one had the stature of a normal girl, with a toned body exposed by her rough attire. The shorter, however, was small enough to look like a human child. Coupled with a garb that covered her entire body, she looked as adorable as a stuffed animal.

Both of them wore hoods that covered their entire heads, with triangular ears protruding from the top. Long tails hung down from their waists, flapping and swaying, wild and free. They looked similar enough to Jubei, a feline beastkin, but there was one striking difference:
Their faces.

They looked black as night, buried in the shadows created by their hoods; even the color of their skin was impossible to tell. Their faces looked drenched in darkness; their eyes and mouths, which looked like they had been drawn onto their heads, seemed to float within the hood.

When Celica spoke, Jubei looked back at the eccentric duo.
— “Oh, that's right. I forgot to introduce them.”

Standing at Jubei's side, the taller one put her large hands on her supple hips, and the mouth on her face smiled into the shape of a crescent moon. The red hair sprouting from her forehead caught the eye.

— “The name's Suzukaka; and the little one here's Totokaka. Look at that skull brooch on her hood, ain't it the cutest thing?!”
Suzukaka, the red-haired girl, picked up the smaller one and bowed towards Celica.
— “...nice to meet you.” — The childlike girl, introduced as Totokaka, spoke in a hushed voice, seeming a little nervous.

— “Whoa... so cute~!”
Seeing that Totokaka looked like a talking, walking stuffed animal, Celica reflexively relaxed her cheeks and lowered her voice.

Totokaka had bluish-silver hair sprouting from her hood and, as Suzukaka had said, a skull ornament between her ears. She did love that brooch, but when Suzukaka called it "the cutest thing", she couldn't help but be bewildered. Though her face was like red circles floating on a dark void, Celica liked the eccentric look of it.
— “So cute... nice to meet you, Toto!”

Suzukaka shot her a teasing look, and Celica folded both hands under her chin while her eyes glimmered. Totokaka just looked on and scowled. A little behind Celica, someone staggered to their feet, looking more ecstatic than jubilant.
— “Gah... I love them so much! Tiny Totokaka looks so cute with the bushy tail, but Suzukaka looks nice too...!”
Trinity softly smiled at Nine and Celica, who were completely captivated by the look of Suzukaka, Totokaka, and Jubei.
— “We have met them before. While investigating the place of the battle against the Black Beast, they showed up suddenly with quite a lot of friends.” There was no telling if Nine and Celica actually heard that explanation.
Nine asked Jubei, her eyes still moist — “Hey, these girls aren’t beastkin, right? What are they…?”
Jubei’s face twisted bitterly. He did not want to be asked that much, but he didn’t know how to say how he felt without it feeling rude, so he replied in a muffled tone:

— “Simply put, they’re my ‘daughters’.”
— “Wait… daughters? ‘Daughters’?” Nine spoke again, the words slipping out of her lips.
The captivated smile on her face froze up, and soon her eyes glowed with an intense, fiery color — like that of boiling lava. The smile disappeared, like it was sucked back into her face, and instead, light appeared in her outstretched hands.
— “What was that? ''WHOSE DAUGHTERS—?!''”
Immediately after Nine’s angry shouts, the light released by her rage caused an explosion that shook the entire area.

For the first time in a long time, Celica walked on her own two feet in an unknown land, in an unknown world. Nirvana walked right at her side; she actually walked at a much faster pace, but she felt sorry for following Celica’s pace exactly. And yet, even if Celica thanked her for her concern, she probably would not understand, and her only answer would be a blank stare. Imagining Nirvana like that made the dependable bodyguard seem even cuter, causing Celica to chuckle quietly.

Next to Celica walked Trinity, followed by Terumi and Valkenhayn. Hakumen was farthest behind. Having offered to guide the group, Suzukaka and Totokaka led the way — right behind them was Nine, who could not stop apologizing after sending their hairs on end with her attack spell.
— “Sorry, sorry, really sorry…!!!” Nine rarely apologized to anyone without Jubei around. “I didn’t mean to attack you! I got inflamed, and then…!!”
— “Oh, no.... well.... don't worry about it. I talked too soon.” — A dry, weak laugh spilled out of Suzukaka's crayon-esque lips. The catkin's rounded shoulders, which normally were hunched over, looked more slumped than usual.

The band led by Suzukaka was now headed west. They went to the forest beyond the mountains, which awaited them at the end of a roadless path occupied by grass and trees. Apparently, there lay an entire village of people like Suzukaka. Neither the Mage’s Guild or the Orbis Librarius Norma knew about it, so it was the perfect place to take shelter. It was fortunate that the group was able to teleport somewhere near that village, although the teleportation spell had been definitely influenced by the mental images of Suzukaka and Totokaka.

As they walked, Trinity began to briefly explain the eccentricity of their new guests to Celica and Nine, who still didn’t know anything about Suzukaka or her tribe.
— “They’re not actually beastkin; they’re bio-weapons created from Jubei’s genes. So, it’s not wrong to call them ‘daughters’…”
— “A bioweapon...?” Celica gave a curious tilt of her head. She could never have imagined that, from Suzukaka's charming appearance.

Jubei nodded with a snarl, answering before Trinity could.
— “It was when the Black Beast had just appeared. The country that sheltered me asked me to donate my genes for some reason... and I agreed.”
— “So they're your...” As she was about to answer, Nine trailed off. She wondered if it was appropriate to say those words in front of the triangular-eared girls.
But Suzukaka picked up on the question anyway.
— “A clone, right? At least, I think that was the word." Suzukaka chirped and continued, — "But you can see clearly that I'm not a clone. We don't look alike, I'm not as strong as Mitsuyoshi... I'm the biggest hardass in the village, but compared to the Big M? Not even close!”

Suzukaka did not seem to know what a bio-weapon or a clone was, not did she seem to care about the ethical and moral issues that people had with those. Whether or not it was a good thing, it’s hard to tell.

Jubei, for his part, did not think it was good, and his face showed deep regret.
— “At the time, I thought it was fair to do anything necessary to defeat the Black Beast. But shortly after these children were born, the country raising them was destroyed by the Black Beast... and the children were all that remained. They had nothing left, but their mission to fight the Black Beast.”

The countries that treated them as a military force disappeared, as did the people who were meant to oversee them.
— “Every country was in chaos at the time. You were not the only one without say in the matter.” Valkenhayn said sternly, more as a rebuke than a comfort.

In truth, given the world's situation at the time, Jubei's choice might have been even more humane: the first countermeasure taken against the Black Beast was to wipe out a country with nuclear weapons.
— “I guess you're right,” Jubei answered, “but I still don't get to pat myself on the back for it.”
With his answer came a grimace. Of course, his old friend would give him brute advice instead of cheap sympathy.

Suzukaka turned to Jubei gracefully. She continued walking backwards, sporting her crescent-moon grin.
— “We're still living it up in the Kaka Tribe... why the long face, Lord Mitsuyoshi?” When Suzukaka said this, with little concern for comforting him, Jubei's eyes briefly widened in surprise and he smiled.
— “You're right... I'm sorry I sounded so bitter.” It was not like Jubei regretted the existence of those girls to begin with.

Suzukaka happily wagged her tail at Jubei's calmer tone, before it immediately stretched.
— “Oh yeah, I forgot to tell ya'; Munefuyu was in the village earlier.”
— “Seriously?” Jubei said, his tail stretched out in surprise while he gleamed wide-eyed at Suzukaka.
— “Munefuyu?” Nine asked, tucking her hair behind her ears.
— “My brother.” Jubei answered calmly. The short answer and the look on Jubei's face revealed the brotherly tenderness he still felt. Then, remembering his earlier slip of the tongue, Jubei gave a warped smile and twitched his beard.
— “As in, my actual younger brother.”

Nine and Trinity giggled at Jubei's clarification. Suzukaka, on the other hand, didn’t understand a word.
— “He told me to tell you he’s still alive and well…” Suzukaka said, “and to not go too hard.”
She turned around again, her steps no longer reminding him of his dark past. Noticing this, Nine looked at Suzukaka's dancing tail and secretly whispered into Jubei's ear.
— “She's a great daughter, right, Dad?”
— “Oh, come on... don't say that.” Although his smile was dismissive, Jubei knew Nine's smile was not remotely meant to tease. He just could not take being called "dad", so he looked up at her bright eyes and put his hands on his head, like he'd been caught red-handed.

During Nine and Jubei's exchange, a curious Celica walked alongside Suzukaka and Totokaka, who led the way. But she had already walked so much she was getting dizzy, so Nirvana wasted no time before picking her up. Her long ponytail bounced with every step from Nirvana.

— “So... Suzukaka's tribe is called 'Kaka'?” While Celica asked, still sitting in Nirvana's arms, Suzukaka proudly puffed out her chest.
— “Eeyup! We thought it up. We're neither human nor beastkin, so we came up with a nice name for ourselves. Pretty cool, ain't it?”

At her feet, Totokaka mimicked the puff of Suzukaka's chest. Celica practically gushed with excitement at Totokaka's adorable gesture.

— “Yeah!” Celica nodded, “it's like a big secret club! So cool...!”
— “So cool...!” Totokaka repeated Celica's words.

Then, Celica decided to mimic her as well.
— “The Kaka Tribe is so groovy—!!”
— “The Kaka Tribe...!!”

Everything Celica said, Totokaka repeated. It went on and on, over and over again, while the cheerful leader passed through the mountain roads. Before anyone knew it, the sun had long since set, and night was starting to fall. Soon, the group would be unable to walk without a light.
— “Hey! Pass through this forest and you'll get to my village.”
After pointing to the deep woods at the end of the mountain path, Suzukaka raised her arms and stretched her body, all too happy to be closer to home.

===Part 2===
The night was dark, and the moon grew bright. The treetops rustled while a bonfire crackled. Water poured and streamed, causing steam to rise up. Celica squealed with delight at what she saw at the end of the narrow path, cut through the bushes in the secluded forest.

The village of the Kaka, under the guidance of Suzukaka, went around the rocky mountains and the forest. When the group arrived, the forest and the night sky were pitch black, and several bonfires burned between the little huts of stone and clay.

Celica's group, resting in one of the huts amidst the flickering red flames, had come here after being promised a trip to a special place before their meal was ready. It was a long way from the center of the village, and the rugged surface of the rocky mountains could be seen nearby. A few trees had been cut down, and in the center was a pond surrounded by rocks of various sizes.

It was more than just a pond: it was a hot spring.

— “That's so cool...!! Look, Sis! There's a bath outside!” — Celica squealed.
She wasted no time before taking her clothes off and hid her chest with a towel while she ran off toward the steaming rock bath. Nine and Trinity followed suit, covering themselves with thin cloths; their long hair, which usually slid down their backs, was now tied up. Their skin, from the shoulders to the nape of neck, reflected the color of the bonfires.

— “Hey, don't rush in or you'll fall!”

— “Ufufu...” Trinity chuckled, “but this is so nice... it's the first time I've stargazed in a hot bath!”

And she wiped the fog off her glasses with the tip of a towel. She only didn't take her glasses off because she wanted to cherish every passing moment and still be able to see her surroundings.

Suzukaka stood naked on the rocks surrounding the hot springs, wearing nothing but the hood that covered her head. She beckoned Celica and the others with a flutter of her hand.

— “You'll get cold if you keep gawking. Come on, don't be shy! Get in!”

Totokaka was one step ahead of her, already in the bath. She was dressed for a bath — or rather, covered in cloth from head to toe, floating in the water like a stuffed animal.

— “I'm coming in...!” With excitement and anticipation, Celica rearranged her ponytail into a bun, like she was rolling up her sleeves. Then she slowly dipped her toes into the hot water. “Haaa.... it's so warm!”

The water's warmth spread all over her body, eliciting a deep breath; her face naturally relaxed. The hot water was as soft as it was moist, gently soaking up the skin. Chest-deep in the water, she was completely captivated.

— “Hehehe... this feels great.” Leaning her milky white skin against the rocks, Trinity took a deep breath as well. Nine sat next to her and stretched out her long legs.

— “Mm.... never thought I'd get to soak up a hot spring like this.” Nine said while her notoriously tense face loosened into a relaxed, feminine visage.

Celica, too, stretched out in the tub, letting the steaming water wash away the fatigue that had plagued her the whole trip. In fact, it was just before noon today when she had woken up from a five-day coma. She recalled the doctor saying, “you must rest,” as the steam faded to white.

— “I found this place while digging for stones to build a house... so I decided to make it a rock bath for everyone to chill out in. Take your time and soak it in!” — Suzukaka said and sat on a rock. She dipped her knees into the water and sipped vigorously, from a rugged ceramic teacup filled with cloudy white sake. There was plenty more in a ceramic jug by her side. Nine, Trinity and Celica were offered some of her drink, but all three declined due to fatigue and age — not only that, but Nine and Trinity had just graduated from the Academy, so they could not drink alcohol under Ishana law.

— “So... where's Jubei? And the rest?” Suzukaka asked. Totokaka, who had been drifting innocently in the water until then, slid closer to Celica with only her head sticking out of the water. Celica mimicked her by holding her knees until she was neck-deep in the spring, then she nodded at Totokaka.

— “Jubei doesn't like getting wet... and the others are resting indoors, so maybe they'll get in after us.”

— “Can't imagine them taking a bath…” Nine grumbled, tucking some hair behind her ear.

Meanwhile, Trinity gave a wry shrug.

— “True... but even without Jubei, there's still Valkenhayn, Terumi, and Hakumen to go.”
Celica immediately imagined Valkenhayn, Terumi and Hakumen soaking in the steaming water — the mere thought of it made her burst out laughing.

— “Pfffffttttt — I'm sorry for laughing, but that sounds so funny!! I bet they wouldn't even bother chatting!”

— “Please don't say that, Celica. Just thinking about it gives me the chills.” — Nine said, and she felt a chill run down her spine that made her hold herself.
Suzukaka cackled while sitting on the rocks, and even Trinity held back her grin with a lightly-clenched hand. Totokaka was the only one who didn't get why everyone was laughing, looking around curiously while she spun around in the water.

Suddenly Celica stopped laughing, as if she'd seen something floating in front of her. And she ''had'' seen something: a ripple on the warm surface of the water every time she leaned forward or laughed. Nine and Trinity’s…

— “...........hey Sis, hey Trinity — you're full of style, aren't you?”

— “Huh? What's the matter?”

— “Don't look at me like that, it's embarrassing.”

— “The 'style' I mean is... your chest.”

With wrinkles between her eyebrows, Celica glared at the voluptuous mass floating before her. Maybe it was her top-tier athleticism, but Nine's taut, smooth curves made her breasts look perfectly solid. On the other hand, Trinity's were so soft they could melt to the touch. Celica looked down once more; dissatisfied, she covered her chest with her own hands. Though she was not homely in any way, she couldn't help but compare herself to the stunning beauties around her.

— “You’re my sister, but you’re Trinity’s pal, so… I wish I was more like you.” Celica said. Totokaka tilted her head at Celica's gestures, looking curious as usual.

— “Don’t worry about it. This has nothing to do with our friendship.” — Nine said, causing Celica’s lips to twitch at the thought. She immediately gave Celica a look of worry.

Trinity then smiled at the sisters’ exchange, while Suzukaka moved to the rock right above her. Holding a ceramic jug and a teacup in her hands, Suzukaka looked right at Celica’s chest with bright red eyes.

— “It feels great to have big boobs, don’t it…? If you eat some more, you’ll get bigger!”

— “But that’s not enough! Come on… can’t you share some of yours? Sis? Trinity?!”

Celica jumped out of the hot water and lunged at Nine. Grabbing her toned waist, she tickled her sides as hard as she could. Unable to resist, Nine wriggled and lashed out at her sister.

— “Hey, STOP THAT!” Nine yelled, but fell into a giggling fit as fast as Celica grabbed her.

Then Totokaka joined in, causing Nine to struggle even harder and practically hack up a lung with laughter while the water splashed farther. One splash went so high that it hit Suzukaka in the face, causing her to lose her grip on her ceramic jug. Her superhuman Kaka reflexes made sure she reached for the jug as fast as she could…

but she ended up grabbing the bottom of the jug.

The frothy liquor within was poured down on Trinity, who sat right below.

The outdoor rock bath, which had been lively with the girls' voices just before, was now cold with silence. Suzukaka and Totokaka could sense the air between Celica and Nine, so they were too stunned to even move.

While everyone stared at her in shock, Trinity saw that her glasses had gotten stained with sake.

She slowly took them off and glared with a massive, twisted grin...

===Part 3===
The moon rose high in the night sky, and the forest had sunk into a deep silence. The night kept getting darker; Nine, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhayn and Terumi gathered in a hut at the Kaka Village. Several ceramic cups were placed for the guests on a rustic table; Valkenhayn's cup had tea in it, steaming white. Nine sat on a small chair, apparently made out of logs, and took a sip from her cup. The tea, a favorite among the Kaka Tribe, had a color and scent like those of green tea — but its taste was far stronger than it was pleasant. Nevertheless, it relaxed tired bodies quite well. Even after borrowing some power from Valkenhayn and Terumi, Nine could barely stand after putting a protective barrier on the village; she had spent too much mana on teleporting here.

— “Are you okay? You look so pale...” — Jubei's nose wrinkled while he looked at Nine.

Nine shook her head lightly. Her face was so exhausted, it looked theatrical.

— “I'm not okay... I'm wrecked. I just want to snuggle a big cat and take a long nap.”

— “I get that you're tired, but can you not make that kind of joke?” Jubei frowned and sank his face into his large hands. Nine, however, took no offense; she smiled happily in spite of her visible fatigue.

Out of the corner of Nine's eye, Terumi — who sat with his legs thrown up on the table behind Jubei — made a face like he'd swallowed a bug.

— “Whooooa... a witch and a cat in love?! That’s the ''greatest fairy tale ever told!''” He sneered sarcastically. Terumi spat at the floor in disgust, and Nine glared at him as fast as his spit hit the ground.

— “Don't butt into people's conversations. I've already had it rough; can you just not talk unless you absolutely have to?”

— “That would be fine by me... but I wonder what your pals and your sis will think?” Terumi cackled, “you'd look like a wooden doll next to me! Imagine the looks on their fucking faces!”

— “You want to talk about Trinity and Celica again...?” Nine placed her cup on the table and slowly stood up, before Jubei broke his firm stance and quickly got up from his chair to intervene.

— “Hey, hey! Calm down! This isn't the time. And Nine, no sorcery for now.” Jubei said.

It was a large barrier to a mass teleportation. It took quite a while to recover, due to Nine's vast amounts of mana.

Nine, now calm, threw a sharp glance at Terumi, but reluctantly sat back on her chair and turned her eyes away from his unpleasant grin. Jubei just scratched his head. He sighed and turned to see Valkenhayn and Hakumen sitting, looking like they wanted no part of the situation.

…and Jubei sighed again. He realized this crew was not very cooperative; while he had a younger brother he had never been on good terms with, in retrospect he thought their relationship was reasonably close. But that brother had already passed…

As usual, a well-timed, leisurely knock broke the tense air between Nine and Terumi.

— “Sorry I’m late~!” Trinity said as she opened the door. She stepped in with a soft, wry smile — just from looking at Nine’s face, she could tell what had happened while she was gone.

Trinity waved her cotton-like platinum hair and sat down in the empty seat between Jubei and Terumi.

— “Madam Trinity, how is Celica?” — Valkenhayn asked, offering Trinity a cup of freshly brewed tea.

— “She is doing fine,” Trinity answered, “but she seems exhausted. I made her some tea to help with her condition, burned some incense to refill her mana, and just in case, I put a magical ward on her room.”

— “That is… good to hear. Thank you.”

Nine breathed in deep enough for everyone to hear and rested her forehead on one hand. She relaxed her shoulders calmly, a fresh change from her row with Terumi. The sight of her made Trinity’s cheeks relax.

— “No, no — Celica is an important friend to me too.”

Trinity always thought that, because there was so little she could do for herself, she should at least do what she could for her friends and loved ones; so had she always believed.

Heavy footsteps could be heard from Hakumen, who had been silent and motionless. The tall man in white walked up beside the table and turned towards Nine.

— “That makes all Six… let’s get down to business.”

It was time to continue the meeting that had to be interrupted that day. The matter of the Nox Nyctores, Take-Mikazuchi, was still up in the air. Hakumen’s white mask, featureless and reticent, appealed to Nine to start talking about their situation then and there.

Nine picked up the cup and tilted it. The unique scent of tea stimulated her senses. She no longer hesitated to speak — if she could even stop herself from doing it. With her eyelids heavy, Nine summarized the contents of her lecture.

— “I’m sure we’ve talked about the Sealed Weapon Izayoi.” She put down her cup and left her seat. “This might be a bit off-topic, but… you ever wonder how sorcery works on Black Beasts, and normal weapons don’t?”

Nine laid out the elements of nature one after another, like she was spreading cards on the table. She demonstrated each element with small magical constructs: a tiny flame for fire; a water orb; a stone; and a pocket-sized whirlwind.

— “These are the Four Elements. Fire, water, earth, and wind… and the Two Origins: light and darkness.” In the middle of the Four Elements, a bright light and a shadowy orb appeared. Nine continued, "there's not a lot of difference between the capabilities of sorcery and science. Whether it's man-made or magical, all fire burns just the same — we call that Logic. The thing is... even nuclear bombs, the ultimate man-made weapon, can't damage a Black Beast."

Nine's hand flicked across the table, sweeping out the elements in a single motion. She stared at the remnants of light that she'd scattered.

— “That's because the Black Beast exists outside of Logic, and what's bound by Logic can't harm what isn't. But sorcery also exists outside of Logic, so it can hurt a Black Beast.”

— “Outside of Logic…? What do you mean?” Jubei asked, frowning visibly. He had no experience with sorcery, so he could barely grasp all that — but the thought of it made Nine smile. Her tone softened just a bit.

— “Sorcery is powered by a person’s willpower and soul. I believe it has some effect on Seithr…” Nine could not say for sure — but she knew magic arts could be easily influenced by the user's mental state. She believed the relationship between this and Seithr would become clear soon. “But it's not a coincidence that Sorcery can affect Black Beasts, because it was created to fight beings outside of Logic.”

Nine went back to her lecturing tone, and Trinity briefly interjected.

— “Are you talking about the war from the Age of Origin?”

It was an event in the distant past, erased not only from the history of the world, but also from Ishana's. Nine understood Trinity's uncertainty and nodded, certain that the war had happened.

— “The 'thing' that mankind fought back then is what we now call a Black Beast. It exists outside of Logic, and magic was created to defeat it. So, I put that into practice and created a new power source: Ars Magus.”
Nine made it sound so simple, but even Jubei and Hakumen, who didn't know the details, could see how far beyond common sense this Art was.

Nine brushed a lock of hair from her shoulder.

— “The Sealed Weapon I found, Izayoi, was also created during past wars to fight against beings outside of Logic. So I analyzed its mechanisms, and I created...”

— “...the Nox Nyctores.” Hakumen continued; his tone stern, heavy, and labored.

He knew exactly what Nine was going to talk about: the Nox Nyctores, Gigant: Take-Mikazuchi.

Valkenhayn folded his thick arms in front of his chest, and snarled like a wolf.

— “So, Take-Mikazuchi was based on a weapon used in ancient wars against enemies 'outside of Logic'. Does that mean it exists outside of Logic as well...?” He summarized precisely, but Jubei scratched his head, wrinkling the bridge of his nose while he did his best to soak it all in. Nine nodded — “that's right. By the way, Sealed Weapons and Nox Nyctores are man-made weapons, not Arts, so they still have limited power against Sorcery and Ars Magus.”

The difference between weapons and Arts was palpable, and Nine reminded herself of it. Arts could be put to practical use; just as science enriched human life while weapons were created, if the direction of light changed, so did its role and what was required of it. Weapons, however, were still weapons — they rarely had more meaning than what was assigned to them at creation.

With a bitter feeling in her heart, Nine picked up her cup and drank what remained of her tea until the bitterness turned strangely sweet.

— “Nine... can I ask you something?” Trinity raised her hand like she was at a school lecture.

Nine looked disturbed for a moment. She did not hate it when Trinity asked her questions; but it still got under her skin, because she always saw through Nine so clearly that she could reveal her secrets in the blink of an eye.

— “Why did ''Celica,'' specifically, have to control Take-Mikazuchi? If you built it, you would never have used her for it.”

Trinity and Nine were both reminded of the Lynchpin, activated by Celica's power.

Nine put her cup down and blew a quiet sigh. Trinity really could see right through her. Though she was a bit paranoid, she didn't want to tell Trinity unless asked to. She had to think about what she was doing, or else she would suspect that everything about her was being aired to the world.

— “...of course, it wasn't part of the plan. It wasn't Seven or Eight's idea either — it was something beyond my control.”

Looking at the tea left in her unfinished cup, Nine tried to find more to say. As expected, the tone of her lecture was not calm.

— “Celica passively cancels Seithr activity around her, so she isn't affected by the Ars Magus... and because the Nox Nyctores run on Seithr, she can control Take-Mikazuchi with no problem. That's why Seven and Eight are looking for Celica; they own Take-Mikazuchi, and they want her to control it.”
When she finished her lecture, Nine sat on a chair. She took off her hat and brushed her long hair back — then the hat was back on, and she pulled herself away from the table.

— “That's all I can tell you about Take-Mikazuchi... I'm sorry, but I'm almost at my limit. Let's call it a night.” Her words were practically spat out, with how exhausted she was.
Concerned, Jubei perked up and stood ahead of Nine.

— “That's right. We'll talk our future and the investigation tomorrow. We don't want Nine to work herself sore.”

— “Yes. It's too late.” Valkenhayn nodded and stood up to follow suit. It was too easy to forget that, for all her genius and prowess, Nine was still human. Valkenhayn and Jubei, both beastkin, knew it was a mistake to think Nine was as
physically strong as they were.

— “I'm going first... good night.” Aching to get out of this place, Nine dragged her heels and grasped at the hut's door.

— “Should I take you to another hut?” Jubei asked, calling out behind her.

— “I'll be right there... it's just around the corner. You don't want to see me when I'm this tired.”

— “Oh... okay.” Jubei sighed as his shoulders dropped. He knew Nine would say that.

Nine just shrugged her shoulders and smiled apologetically.

— “Take it from here, Trinity. We'll think about the rest tomorrow.”

That said, Nine left the hut by herself, letting her long hair flow loosely over her shoulders.

===Part 4===
In the dead of night, a bonfire in an iron cage burst open. The wood splintered with a crackle, and golden sparks scattered across the night sky while a faint burning smell mixed with the wind.
With a soft smoky breeze blowing through her platinum hair, Trinity walked down the road, her locks shining under the firelight. Then, she spotted a figure making haste for a hut behind her, but Trinity was faster to call out to it.
— “Wait, Nine—!”

In a night this quiet, even the softest voice could still ripple through the silence with enough intent. Trinity’s voice made Nine stop in her tracks, and after a short beat, she turned around until Trinity could only see half of her.
— “Trinity… what happened?’
Nine’s long hair and large hat cast a shadow over her face, so dark it even cast shade over her heart. Trinity could sense her discomfort, too.
— “I was looking for you… I have something to ask.”

Trinity and Nine stood far apart from each other — so far, yet so close.
— “Is there something you won’t tell us...?” Trinity asked, gently placing her question in front of Nine rather than confronting her with it.

Nine stared somewhere between her and Trinity, as if to stare at the question itself, before she grimaced.
— “Why are you asking me this?”
— “It’s not for no reason. I’ve been thinking about this for a while… you talk so much, but don’t say a lot.”

Nine answered questions and elaborated, but little by little, she preferred to hide information between the lines. The things she refused to talk about were always buried under other subjects.
This was not the first time Nine kept a secret. She had a tendency to keep several at once, and then never talk about them unless asked. Was it because they were so close? Trinity remembered the look on Nine's face in those times. It set her on edge that she couldn't see into her most important secrets.

— “If it helps you or it makes you feel better,” Trinity continued, “I'd like to hear about it... but I don't mind if you tell me. But right now, you look so...”
Trinity could not come up with kind enough words. But it was too late to keep quiet here.
— “It's like you think talking about it will hurt you.”
It was like putting a noose around the neck and pulling it to avoid leaking anything. Secrets were like self-inflicted wounds.
— “I don't care how shocking it is, I won't judge. If the secret is dragging you down, let me hold the weight with you, even if it's just a little!”
There was little she could do. No powers or Arts would help her here.
But they could lean on each other, have each other's backs, and stay friends. On the other hand, there was nothing else she could do — she just wanted to do what she could, no matter how trivial.

Nine remained silent, staring off into space for a while. There was no telling if Trinity's words had even reached her. The crackling of the bonfire made the silence around her deafening, until Nine opened her mouth under the flamelight.

— “Look, I can't talk about it. And I don't want to... especially not to you.”
Nine turned her back on Trinity. The colors of the secrets she'd acknowledged were hidden by the dark shadow over her.
Trinity held her breath and clasped both hands over her chest. Her words were now caught in her throat, and she could not swallow them.

— “I'm tired... sorry. Let me sleep.” Nine answered calmly, then went right back to pacing away.
— “Wait, Nine...!”
Even while appealing to Nine, Trinity's voice remained soft and gentle. That seemed to show the differences between the two — Nine only saw and felt different things from Trinity.
Nine did not stop, walking away from the light that bathed the blonde. She stepped into the cabin she'd rented to sleep in, before she finally closed the door.

Trinity could only stare without even stepping forward.

That closed door looked terribly heavy.
There was no light in Nine's rented hut, and the bonfire's light streamed in through the wood-framed windows. In the back room of this dark hut, Celica slept off her exhaustion. Just a little more consciousness, and she could feel Nirvana waiting by her side.

It was quiet. The silence was calming, thanks to the barrier Trinity had put up for Celica. In that soft calmness, Nine leaned against the closed door and bit her lip. There were wrinkles between her eyebrows. She could not use magic to light the place up and merely walking was a Herculean task; not because of excessive use of sorcery or physical exhaustion, but because of guilt.

It was ''always'' guilt.

Nine blamed herself internally. The feeling tormented her, but she was already used to it.

— “....I'm sorry, Trinity. I wronged you.”

She went to the bedroom in the back, sat down on the bed next to Celica and muttered faintly. The tears in her eyes were not of remorse, but coated with determination, with a hint of emotion swaying in the drops. She closed her eyes to keep them from flowing.

— “...but I can’t turn back anymore.”

With determination long settled in her heart, Nine laid down on the bed.

When Nine disappeared behind the door, Trinity unwittingly sighed. Nine had been acting strangely for a long time now. It had been only a few months before the return of the Black Beast when she'd noticed something strange about her best friend. The doubts and anxieties were not much to fret over then, but they had only grown over the years, and now they cast a dark shadow over Trinity's heart.

Nine had a serious secret, and she had to keep it all by herself.

Lately, she seemed to be pushing forward into something only she could see, like she was in a rush. Trinity wondered if this would one day blind Nine to the point of making her lose something precious. So she thought, but she was not worried.

— “It's just like... that time.”
She whispered; her lips murmuring on their own, like the words were spilling out. Trinity sighed in surprise at herself.

Maybe the sheer rush of the situation made her unexpectedly vulnerable — she could not believe she was thinking about "that time" at a time like this.

— “''Ayyyyy?'' What's with the happy face? Had a fight with your buddy?”
Trinity felt her heart at the sound of that voice. She looked up in shock, to see the source of the words: a slender man wearing a long coat and a hood that hid his appearance.
It was Terumi.

So many questions crossed her mind. How long had he been here? Why was he here? Did he hear her conversation with Nine? She did not even think of asking, though, because of her surprise; not because she had suddenly been spoken to, but because she swore Terumi looked — and sounded — like a friend she was not likely to see again. Who was he again...?

Maybe it was just nostalgia clouding her mind.

— “No... it wasn't a fight. Nine just looked tired, so I'm worried.”
— “Worry this, concern that... is that all you do?” Terumi mocked her. “You've got so much time on your hands, don't waste it worrying about other people!” Nine hated this tone of his, but it didn't get to Trinity that badly. Maybe it was his voice that jogged her memory...

But Trinity's discomfort quickly fell into sadness. Her friend sounded so much like this man, and she could not stop him from changing. The sheer regret weighed on her heart. He was never a stranger, yet he had been so close to her. She watched him be corrupted by his ambition, and then he disappeared... and there was nothing she could do about it. She felt strongly that it would ruin him.

''(Him...)''

Did he get what he'd been looking for? Where was he? What was he up to? If he was doing well... Trinity could not help but think.

— “...the hell are you looking at?” Terumi asked. “Something on my face?”

Terumi's grin twisted into discomfort.
Trinity's lips clamped shut at his change of expression, visible under the flamelight. She shook her head lightly, trying to brush that aside. There was no point in keeping Terumi in the shadow of her friend.

— “You're helping Nine, aren't you?” Trinity asked softly, putting her remorse aside. She had gone to investigate on behalf of Nine, who'd had trouble leaving Ishana, and had been entrusted with work on sorcery while Nine was busy with the Mage's Guild. But Trinity didn't know the details. — “What are you doing to help?”

She wondered if Nine had been hiding something. It was hard not to think so, but Trinity asked that more as small talk. She tilted her head and smiled, but Terumi unexpectedly went quiet. His twisted grin was gone, and he turned toward Trinity like his hood obscured a stern look.

— “Terumi...?”
— “...can't answer that~.” His sarcastic grin returned as he answered.

He shot a weird look at Celica and Nine’s hut, then walked away, like he didn’t care for it anymore.

His steps were light, to the point of silence. Terumi went back the way he came, until he blended into the shadows and disappeared without a trace.

Trinity stared at him, somewhat stunned, like she’d been nailed to her spot. Like a dark cloud gathering, she felt a bad omen coming. Her heart was racing, and there was nothing she could do about it.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 3

2023-04-30T19:45:11Z

Dead Phoenix: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter III: The Red-Eyed Cat Girls==
===Part 1===
The distorted landscape changed in the blink of an eye. With a light feeling of dizziness, Celica and her friends were surrounded by a plain with thin blades of grass, and trees growing in a chaotic manner.

It looked like it used to be a field; there were signs that it had been cleared and touched by human hands. A total of ten people, Celica included, stood in the middle of this facsimile of a field.

— “What is this place...?” — Celica asked, bewildered at this place that she had never seen before.

There was not a soul around these people — not even the Ten Sages or the Orbus Librarius Norma. It was such a quiet place; someone swore they could hear a bird chirping, or something like it

This area had probably been destroyed by the Black Beast. At least, it was nothing you would see in Ishana.

— “Well, I have no idea. But it looks like we went to the right place.” — Nine answered languidly and brushed her hair with a long, heavy sweep.

It was a hasty teleport that not only carried a large group of people, but also crossed the boundaries of the island. The wear and tear on the body was extraordinary, but not as much as it took to teleport into Ishana from the outside.

Since there were so many people here, maybe they had been pulled in by someone's mental image — but a mental image was not enough of a clue to specifically reveal where this place was.

A barren field and mountains could be seen in the horizon. Valkenhayn and Jubei looked around and observed the scene, so full with nature.

The wind was dry, and the air smelled of land.
— “This place is brimming with seithr...”
— “It is. A protective spell, just in case?”
In response to Valkenhayn's disdained muttering, Trinity cast a protective spell on everyone.
Feeling the warmth of the spell on her skin for a few seconds, Nine turned her exhausted face to Hakumen, who stood in silence next to Nirvana.
— “So? How long are you keeping Celica in your arms?”
— “........”
— “Say something! Better yet, put her down!”
In his silence, Hakumen looked somewhat astonished. While in his arms, Celica turned her eyes from Hakumen to Nine and back, sporting a wry smile.

— “''BARK, BARK, BARK!'' That’s a real dog in heat… here, Nine! Shake!”
— “Shut your mouth!” Nine rushed in, and with light movements, she delivered a flying kick to Terumi’s head.
— “Agh…!”

With a sound as dull as his cry, Terumi turned over and fell into the thick bushes.
Valkenhayn just stared and shook his head; unlike Hakumen, he was not having any of this.

— “Oh, uh… I have a question!”
Just as everyone’s exasperation made the air so thick it could be cut with a knife, Celica slipped from Hakumen’s arms and raised her hand with vigor.
She immediately felt dizzy. Celica slumped backward, only to be effortlessly held up by Nirvana and Hakumen. After giving a shy word of thanks for their generous assistance, she began her question.

— “Are those… your friends?” — She asked, staring at two smiling shadows standing to either side of Jubei.
These were the unexpected reinforcements who helped them escape from Ishana.

The taller one had the stature of a normal girl, with a toned body exposed by her rough attire. The shorter, however, was small enough to look like a human child. Coupled with a garb that covered her entire body, she looked as adorable as a stuffed animal.

Both of them wore hoods that covered their entire heads, with triangular ears protruding from the top. Long tails hung down from their waists, flapping and swaying, wild and free. They looked similar enough to Jubei, a feline beastkin, but there was one striking difference:
Their faces.

They looked black as night, buried in the shadows created by their hoods; even the color of their skin was impossible to tell. Their faces looked drenched in darkness; their eyes and mouths, which looked like they had been drawn onto their heads, seemed to float within the hood.

When Celica spoke, Jubei looked back at the eccentric duo.
— “Oh, that's right. I forgot to introduce them.”

Standing at Jubei's side, the taller one put her large hands on her supple hips, and the mouth on her face smiled into the shape of a crescent moon. The red hair sprouting from her forehead caught the eye.

— “The name's Suzukaka; and the little one here's Totokaka. Look at that skull brooch on her hood, ain't it the cutest thing?!”
Suzukaka, the red-haired girl, picked up the smaller one and bowed towards Celica.
— “...nice to meet you.” — The childlike girl, introduced as Totokaka, spoke in a hushed voice, seeming a little nervous.

— “Whoa... so cute~!”
Seeing that Totokaka looked like a talking, walking stuffed animal, Celica reflexively relaxed her cheeks and lowered her voice.

Totokaka had bluish-silver hair sprouting from her hood and, as Suzukaka had said, a skull ornament between her ears. She did love that brooch, but when Suzukaka called it "the cutest thing", she couldn't help but be bewildered. Though her face was like red circles floating on a dark void, Celica liked the eccentric look of it.
— “So cute... nice to meet you, Toto!”

Suzukaka shot her a teasing look, and Celica folded both hands under her chin while her eyes glimmered. Totokaka just looked on and scowled. A little behind Celica, someone staggered to their feet, looking more ecstatic than jubilant.
— “Gah... I love them so much! Tiny Totokaka looks so cute with the bushy tail, but Suzukaka looks nice too...!”
Trinity softly smiled at Nine and Celica, who were completely captivated by the look of Suzukaka, Totokaka, and Jubei.
— “We have met them before. While investigating the place of the battle against the Black Beast, they showed up suddenly with quite a lot of friends.” There was no telling if Nine and Celica actually heard that explanation.
Nine asked Jubei, her eyes still moist — “Hey, these girls aren’t beastkin, right? What are they…?”
Jubei’s face twisted bitterly. He did not want to be asked that much, but he didn’t know how to say how he felt without it feeling rude, so he replied in a muffled tone:

— “Simply put, they’re my ‘daughters’.”
— “Wait… daughters? ‘Daughters’?” Nine spoke again, the words slipping out of her lips.
The captivated smile on her face froze up, and soon her eyes glowed with an intense, fiery color — like that of boiling lava. The smile disappeared, like it was sucked back into her face, and instead, light appeared in her outstretched hands.
— “What was that? ''WHOSE DAUGHTERS—?!''”
Immediately after Nine’s angry shouts, the light released by her rage caused an explosion that shook the entire area.

For the first time in a long time, Celica walked on her own two feet in an unknown land, in an unknown world. Nirvana walked right at her side; she actually walked at a much faster pace, but she felt sorry for following Celica’s pace exactly. And yet, even if Celica thanked her for her concern, she probably would not understand, and her only answer would be a blank stare. Imagining Nirvana like that made the dependable bodyguard seem even cuter, causing Celica to chuckle quietly.

Next to Celica walked Trinity, followed by Terumi and Valkenhayn. Hakumen was farthest behind. Having offered to guide the group, Suzukaka and Totokaka led the way — right behind them was Nine, who could not stop apologizing after sending their hairs on end with her attack spell.
— “Sorry, sorry, really sorry…!!!” Nine rarely apologized to anyone without Jubei around. “I didn’t mean to attack you! I got inflamed, and then…!!”
— “Oh, no.... well.... don't worry about it. I talked too soon.” — A dry, weak laugh spilled out of Suzukaka's crayon-esque lips. The catkin's rounded shoulders, which normally were hunched over, looked more slumped than usual.

The band led by Suzukaka was now headed west. They went to the forest beyond the mountains, which awaited them at the end of a roadless path occupied by grass and trees. Apparently, there lay an entire village of people like Suzukaka. Neither the Mage’s Guild or the Orbis Librarius Norma knew about it, so it was the perfect place to take shelter. It was fortunate that the group was able to teleport somewhere near that village, although the teleportation spell had been definitely influenced by the mental images of Suzukaka and Totokaka.

As they walked, Trinity began to briefly explain the eccentricity of their new guests to Celica and Nine, who still didn’t know anything about Suzukaka or her tribe.
— “They’re not actually beastkin; they’re bio-weapons created from Jubei’s genes. So, it’s not wrong to call them ‘daughters’…”
— “A bioweapon...?” Celica gave a curious tilt of her head. She could never have imagined that, from Suzukaka's charming appearance.

Jubei nodded with a snarl, answering before Trinity could.
— “It was when the Black Beast had just appeared. The country that sheltered me asked me to donate my genes for some reason... and I agreed.”
— “So they're your...” As she was about to answer, Nine trailed off. She wondered if it was appropriate to say those words in front of the triangular-eared girls.
But Suzukaka picked up on the question anyway.
— “A clone, right? At least, I think that was the word." Suzukaka chirped and continued, — "But you can see clearly that I'm not a clone. We don't look alike, I'm not as strong as Mitsuyoshi... I'm the biggest hardass in the village, but compared to the Big M? Not even close!”

Suzukaka did not seem to know what a bio-weapon or a clone was, not did she seem to care about the ethical and moral issues that people had with those. Whether or not it was a good thing, it’s hard to tell.

Jubei, for his part, did not think it was good, and his face showed deep regret.
— “At the time, I thought it was fair to do anything necessary to defeat the Black Beast. But shortly after these children were born, the country raising them was destroyed by the Black Beast... and the children were all that remained. They had nothing left, but their mission to fight the Black Beast.”

The countries that treated them as a military force disappeared, as did the people who were meant to oversee them.
— “Every country was in chaos at the time. You were not the only one without say in the matter.” Valkenhayn said sternly, more as a rebuke than a comfort.

In truth, given the world's situation at the time, Jubei's choice might have been even more humane: the first countermeasure taken against the Black Beast was to wipe out a country with nuclear weapons.
— “I guess you're right,” Jubei answered, “but I still don't get to pat myself on the back for it.”
With his answer came a grimace. Of course, his old friend would give him brute advice instead of cheap sympathy.

Suzukaka turned to Jubei gracefully. She continued walking backwards, sporting her crescent-moon grin.
— “We're still living it up in the Kaka Tribe... why the long face, Lord Mitsuyoshi?” When Suzukaka said this, with little concern for comforting him, Jubei's eyes briefly widened in surprise and he smiled.
— “You're right... I'm sorry I sounded so bitter.” It was not like Jubei regretted the existence of those girls to begin with.

Suzukaka happily wagged her tail at Jubei's calmer tone, before it immediately stretched.
— “Oh yeah, I forgot to tell ya'; Munefuyu was in the village earlier.”
— “Seriously?” Jubei said, his tail stretched out in surprise while he gleamed wide-eyed at Suzukaka.
— “Munefuyu?” Nine asked, tucking her hair behind her ears.
— “My brother.” Jubei answered calmly. The short answer and the look on Jubei's face revealed the brotherly tenderness he still felt. Then, remembering his earlier slip of the tongue, Jubei gave a warped smile and twitched his beard.
— “As in, my actual younger brother.”

Nine and Trinity giggled at Jubei's clarification. Suzukaka, on the other hand, didn’t understand a word.
— “He told me to tell you he’s still alive and well…” Suzukaka said, “and to not go too hard.”
She turned around again, her steps no longer reminding him of his dark past. Noticing this, Nine looked at Suzukaka's dancing tail and secretly whispered into Jubei's ear.
— “She's a great daughter, right, Dad?”
— “Oh, come on... don't say that.” Although his smile was dismissive, Jubei knew Nine's smile was not remotely meant to tease. He just could not take being called "dad", so he looked up at her bright eyes and put his hands on his head, like he'd been caught red-handed.

During Nine and Jubei's exchange, a curious Celica walked alongside Suzukaka and Totokaka, who led the way. But she had already walked so much she was getting dizzy, so Nirvana wasted no time before picking her up. Her long ponytail bounced with every step from Nirvana.

— “So... Suzukaka's tribe is called 'Kaka'?” While Celica asked, still sitting in Nirvana's arms, Suzukaka proudly puffed out her chest.
— “Eeyup! We thought it up. We're neither human nor beastkin, so we came up with a nice name for ourselves. Pretty cool, ain't it?”

At her feet, Totokaka mimicked the puff of Suzukaka's chest. Celica practically gushed with excitement at Totokaka's adorable gesture.

— “Yeah!” Celica nodded, “it's like a big secret club! So cool...!”
— “So cool...!” Totokaka repeated Celica's words.

Then, Celica decided to mimic her as well.
— “The Kaka Tribe is so groovy—!!”
— “The Kaka Tribe...!!”

Everything Celica said, Totokaka repeated. It went on and on, over and over again, while the cheerful leader passed through the mountain roads. Before anyone knew it, the sun had long since set, and night was starting to fall. Soon, the group would be unable to walk without a light.
— “Hey! Pass through this forest and you'll get to my village.”
After pointing to the deep woods at the end of the mountain path, Suzukaka raised her arms and stretched her body, all too happy to be closer to home.

===Part 2===
The night was dark, and the moon grew bright. The treetops rustled while a bonfire crackled. Water poured and streamed, causing steam to rise up. Celica squealed with delight at what she saw at the end of the narrow path, cut through the bushes in the secluded forest.

The village of the Kaka, under the guidance of Suzukaka, went around the rocky mountains and the forest. When the group arrived, the forest and the night sky were pitch black, and several bonfires burned between the little huts of stone and clay.

Celica's group, resting in one of the huts amidst the flickering red flames, had come here after being promised a trip to a special place before their meal was ready. It was a long way from the center of the village, and the rugged surface of the rocky mountains could be seen nearby. A few trees had been cut down, and in the center was a pond surrounded by rocks of various sizes.

It was more than just a pond: it was a hot spring.

— “That's so cool...!! Look, Sis! There's a bath outside!” — Celica squealed.
She wasted no time before taking her clothes off and hid her chest with a towel while she ran off toward the steaming rock bath. Nine and Trinity followed suit, covering themselves with thin cloths; their long hair, which usually slid down their backs, was now tied up. Their skin, from the shoulders to the nape of neck, reflected the color of the bonfires.

— “Hey, don't rush in or you'll fall!”

— “Ufufu...” Trinity chuckled, “but this is so nice... it's the first time I've stargazed in a hot bath!”

And she wiped the fog off her glasses with the tip of a towel. She only didn't take her glasses off because she wanted to cherish every passing moment and still be able to see her surroundings.

Suzukaka stood naked on the rocks surrounding the hot springs, wearing nothing but the hood that covered her head. She beckoned Celica and the others with a flutter of her hand.

— “You'll get cold if you keep gawking. Come on, don't be shy! Get in!”

Totokaka was one step ahead of her, already in the bath. She was dressed for a bath — or rather, covered in cloth from head to toe, floating in the water like a stuffed animal.

— “I'm coming in...!” With excitement and anticipation, Celica rearranged her ponytail into a bun, like she was rolling up her sleeves. Then she slowly dipped her toes into the hot water. “Haaa.... it's so warm!”

The water's warmth spread all over her body, eliciting a deep breath; her face naturally relaxed. The hot water was as soft as it was moist, gently soaking up the skin. Chest-deep in the water, she was completely captivated.

— “Hehehe... this feels great.” Leaning her milky white skin against the rocks, Trinity took a deep breath as well. Nine sat next to her and stretched out her long legs.

— “Mm.... never thought I'd get to soak up a hot spring like this.” Nine said while her notoriously tense face loosened into a relaxed, feminine visage.

Celica, too, stretched out in the tub, letting the steaming water wash away the fatigue that had plagued her the whole trip. In fact, it was just before noon today when she had woken up from a five-day coma. She recalled the doctor saying, “you must rest,” as the steam faded to white.

— “I found this place while digging for stones to build a house... so I decided to make it a rock bath for everyone to chill out in. Take your time and soak it in!” — Suzukaka said and sat on a rock. She dipped her knees into the water and sipped vigorously, from a rugged ceramic teacup filled with cloudy white sake. There was plenty more in a ceramic jug by her side. Nine, Trinity and Celica were offered some of her drink, but all three declined due to fatigue and age — not only that, but Nine and Trinity had just graduated from the Academy, so they could not drink alcohol under Ishana law.

— “So... where's Jubei? And the rest?” Suzukaka asked. Totokaka, who had been drifting innocently in the water until then, slid closer to Celica with only her head sticking out of the water. Celica mimicked her by holding her knees until she was neck-deep in the spring, then she nodded at Totokaka.

— “Jubei doesn't like getting wet... and the others are resting indoors, so maybe they'll get in after us.”

— “Can't imagine them taking a bath…” Nine grumbled, tucking some hair behind her ear.

Meanwhile, Trinity gave a wry shrug.

— “True... but even without Jubei, there's still Valkenhayn, Terumi, and Hakumen to go.”
Celica immediately imagined Valkenhayn, Terumi and Hakumen soaking in the steaming water — the mere thought of it made her burst out laughing.

— “Pfffffttttt — I'm sorry for laughing, but that sounds so funny!! I bet they wouldn't even bother chatting!”

— “Please don't say that, Celica. Just thinking about it gives me the chills.” — Nine said, and she felt a chill run down her spine that made her hold herself.
Suzukaka cackled while sitting on the rocks, and even Trinity held back her grin with a lightly-clenched hand. Totokaka was the only one who didn't get why everyone was laughing, looking around curiously while she spun around in the water.

Suddenly Celica stopped laughing, as if she'd seen something floating in front of her. And she ''had'' seen something: a ripple on the warm surface of the water every time she leaned forward or laughed. Nine and Trinity’s…

— “...........hey Sis, hey Trinity — you're full of style, aren't you?”

— “Huh? What's the matter?”

— “Don't look at me like that, it's embarrassing.”

— “The 'style' I mean is... your chest.”

With wrinkles between her eyebrows, Celica glared at the voluptuous mass floating before her. Maybe it was her top-tier athleticism, but Nine's taut, smooth curves made her breasts look perfectly solid. On the other hand, Trinity's were so soft they could melt to the touch. Celica looked down once more; dissatisfied, she covered her chest with her own hands. Though she was not homely in any way, she couldn't help but compare herself to the stunning beauties around her.

— “You’re my sister, but you’re Trinity’s pal, so… I wish I was more like you.” Celica said. Totokaka tilted her head at Celica's gestures, looking curious as usual.

— “Don’t worry about it. This has nothing to do with our friendship.” — Nine said, causing Celica’s lips to twitch at the thought. She immediately gave Celica a look of worry.

Trinity then smiled at the sisters’ exchange, while Suzukaka moved to the rock right above her. Holding a ceramic jug and a teacup in her hands, Suzukaka looked right at Celica’s chest with bright red eyes.

— “It feels great to have big boobs, don’t it…? If you eat some more, you’ll get bigger!”

— “But that’s not enough! Come on… can’t you share some of yours? Sis? Trinity?!”

Celica jumped out of the hot water and lunged at Nine. Grabbing her toned waist, she tickled her sides as hard as she could. Unable to resist, Nine wriggled and lashed out at her sister.

— “Hey, STOP THAT!” Nine yelled, but fell into a giggling fit as fast as Celica grabbed her.

Then Totokaka joined in, causing Nine to struggle even harder and practically hack up a lung with laughter while the water splashed farther. One splash went so high that it hit Suzukaka in the face, causing her to lose her grip on her ceramic jug. Her superhuman Kaka reflexes made sure she reached for the jug as fast as she could…

but she ended up grabbing the bottom of the jug.

The frothy liquor within was poured down on Trinity, who sat right below.

The outdoor rock bath, which had been lively with the girls' voices just before, was now cold with silence. Suzukaka and Totokaka could sense the air between Celica and Nine, so they were too stunned to even move.

While everyone stared at her in shock, Trinity saw that her glasses had gotten stained with sake.

She slowly took them off and glared with a massive, twisted grin...

===Part 3===
The moon rose high in the night sky, and the forest had sunk into a deep silence. The night kept getting darker; Nine, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhayn and Terumi gathered in a hut at the Kaka Village. Several ceramic cups were placed for the guests on a rustic table; Valkenhayn's cup had tea in it, steaming white. Nine sat on a small chair, apparently made out of logs, and took a sip from her cup. The tea, a favorite among the Kaka Tribe, had a color and scent like those of green tea — but its taste was far stronger than it was pleasant. Nevertheless, it relaxed tired bodies quite well. Even after borrowing some power from Valkenhayn and Terumi, Nine could barely stand after putting a protective barrier on the village; she had spent too much mana on teleporting here.

— “Are you okay? You look so pale...” — Jubei's nose wrinkled while he looked at Nine.
Nine shook her head lightly. Her face was so exhausted, it looked theatrical.
— “I'm not okay... I'm wrecked. I just want to snuggle a big cat and take a long nap.”
— “I get that you're tired, but can you not make that kind of joke?” Jubei frowned and sank his face into his large hands. Nine, however, took no offense; she smiled happily in spite of her visible fatigue.

Out of the corner of Nine's eye, Terumi — who sat with his legs thrown up on the table behind Jubei — made a face like he'd swallowed a bug.
— “Whooooa... a witch and a cat in love?! That’s the ''greatest fairy tale ever told!''” He sneered sarcastically.
Terumi spat at the floor in disgust, and Nine glared at him as fast as his spit hit the ground.

— “Don't butt into people's conversations. I've already had it rough; can you just not talk unless you absolutely have to?”
— “That would be fine by me... but I wonder what your pals and your sis will think?” Terumi cackled, “you'd look like a wooden doll next to me! Imagine the looks on their fucking faces!”
— “You want to talk about Trinity and Celica again...?” Nine placed her cup on the table and slowly stood up, before Jubei broke his firm stance and quickly got up from his chair to intervene.
— “Hey, hey! Calm down! This isn't the time. And Nine, no sorcery for now.” Jubei said.

It was a large barrier to a mass teleportation. It took quite a while to recover, due to Nine's vast amounts of mana.

Nine, now calm, threw a sharp glance at Terumi, but reluctantly sat back on her chair and turned her eyes away from his unpleasant grin. Jubei just scratched his head. He sighed and turned to see Valkenhayn and Hakumen sitting, looking like they wanted no part of the situation.

…and Jubei sighed again. He realized this crew was not very cooperative; while he had a younger brother he had never been on good terms with, in retrospect he thought their relationship was reasonably close. But that brother had already passed…

As usual, a well-timed, leisurely knock broke the tense air between Nine and Terumi.
— “Sorry I’m late~!” Trinity said as she opened the door. She stepped in with a soft, wry smile — just from looking at Nine’s face, she could tell what had happened while she was gone.

Trinity waved her cotton-like platinum hair and sat down in the empty seat between Jubei and Terumi.
— “Madam Trinity, how is Celica?” — Valkenhayn asked, offering Trinity a cup of freshly brewed tea.
— “She is doing fine,” Trinity answered, “but she seems exhausted. I made her some tea to help with her condition, burned some incense to refill her mana, and just in case, I put a magical ward on her room.”
— “That is… good to hear. Thank you.”

Nine breathed in deep enough for everyone to hear and rested her forehead on one hand. She relaxed her shoulders calmly, a fresh change from her row with Terumi. The sight of her made Trinity’s cheeks relax.
— “No, no — Celica is an important friend to me too.”
Trinity always thought that, because there was so little she could do for herself, she should at least do what she could for her friends and loved ones; so had she always believed.
Heavy footsteps could be heard from Hakumen, who had been silent and motionless. The tall man in white walked up beside the table and turned towards Nine.
— “That makes all Six… let’s get down to business.”
It was time to continue the meeting that had to be interrupted that day. The matter of the Nox Nyctores, Take-Mikazuchi, was still up in the air. Hakumen’s white mask, featureless and reticent, appealed to Nine to start talking about their situation then and there.

Nine picked up the cup and tilted it. The unique scent of tea stimulated her senses. She no longer hesitated to speak — if she could even stop herself from doing it. With her eyelids heavy, Nine summarized the contents of her lecture.
— “I’m sure we’ve talked about the Sealed Weapon Izayoi.” She put down her cup and left her seat. “This might be a bit off-topic, but… you ever wonder how sorcery works on Black Beasts, and normal weapons don’t?”

Nine laid out the elements of nature one after another, like she was spreading cards on the table. She demonstrated each element with small magical constructs: a tiny flame for fire; a water orb; a stone; and a pocket-sized whirlwind.

— “These are the Four Elements. Fire, water, earth, and wind… and the Two Origins: light and darkness.” In the middle of the Four Elements, a bright light and a shadowy orb appeared. Nine continued, "there's not a lot of difference between the capabilities of sorcery and science. Whether it's man-made or magical, all fire burns just the same — we call that Logic. The thing is... even nuclear bombs, the ultimate man-made weapon, can't damage a Black Beast."

Nine's hand flicked across the table, sweeping out the elements in a single motion. She stared at the remnants of light that she'd scattered.
— “That's because the Black Beast exists outside of Logic, and what's bound by Logic can't harm what isn't. But sorcery also exists outside of Logic, so it can hurt a Black Beast.”
— “Outside of Logic…? What do you mean?” Jubei asked, frowning visibly. He had no experience with sorcery, so he could barely grasp all that — but the thought of it made Nine smile. Her tone softened just a bit.
— “Sorcery is powered by a person’s willpower and soul. I believe it has some effect on Seithr…” Nine could not say for sure — but she knew magic arts could be easily influenced by the user's mental state. She believed the relationship between this and Seithr would become clear soon. “But it's not a coincidence that Sorcery can affect Black Beasts, because it was created to fight beings outside of Logic.”

Nine went back to her lecturing tone, and Trinity briefly interjected.
— “Are you talking about the war from the Age of Origin?”
It was an event in the distant past, erased not only from the history of the world, but also from Ishana's. Nine understood Trinity's uncertainty and nodded, certain that the war had happened.
— “The 'thing' that mankind fought back then is what we now call a Black Beast. It exists outside of Logic, and magic was created to defeat it. So, I put that into practice and created a new power source: Ars Magus.”
Nine made it sound so simple, but even Jubei and Hakumen, who didn't know the details, could see how far beyond common sense this Art was.

Nine brushed a lock of hair from her shoulder.
— “The Sealed Weapon I found, Izayoi, was also created during past wars to fight against beings outside of Logic. So I analyzed its mechanisms, and I created...”
— “...the Nox Nyctores.” Hakumen continued; his tone stern, heavy, and labored.

He knew exactly what Nine was going to talk about: the Nox Nyctores, Gigant: Take-Mikazuchi.

Valkenhayn folded his thick arms in front of his chest, and snarled like a wolf.
— “So, Take-Mikazuchi was based on a weapon used in ancient wars against enemies 'outside of Logic'. Does that mean it exists outside of Logic as well...?” He summarized precisely, but Jubei scratched his head, wrinkling the bridge of his nose while he did his best to soak it all in. Nine nodded — “that's right. By the way, Sealed Weapons and Nox Nyctores are man-made weapons, not Arts, so they still have limited power against Sorcery and Ars Magus.”

The difference between weapons and Arts was palpable, and Nine reminded herself of it. Arts could be put to practical use; just as science enriched human life while weapons were created, if the direction of light changed, so did its role and what was required of it. Weapons, however, were still weapons — they rarely had more meaning than what was assigned to them at creation.

With a bitter feeling in her heart, Nine picked up her cup and drank what remained of her tea until the bitterness turned strangely sweet.

— “Nine... can I ask you something?” Trinity raised her hand like she was at a school lecture.
Nine looked disturbed for a moment. She did not hate it when Trinity asked her questions; but it still got under her skin, because she always saw through Nine so clearly that she could reveal her secrets in the blink of an eye.
— “Why did ''Celica,'' specifically, have to control Take-Mikazuchi? If you built it, you would never have used her for it.”

Trinity and Nine were both reminded of the Lynchpin, activated by Celica's power.

Nine put her cup down and blew a quiet sigh. Trinity really could see right through her. Though she was a bit paranoid, she didn't want to tell Trinity unless asked to. She had to think about what she was doing, or else she would suspect that everything about her was being aired to the world.
— “...of course, it wasn't part of the plan. It wasn't Seven or Eight's idea either — it was something beyond my control.”
Looking at the tea left in her unfinished cup, Nine tried to find more to say. As expected, the tone of her lecture was not calm.
— “Celica passively cancels Seithr activity around her, so she isn't affected by the Ars Magus... and because the Nox Nyctores run on Seithr, she can control Take-Mikazuchi with no problem. That's why Seven and Eight are looking for Celica; they own Take-Mikazuchi, and they want her to control it.”
When she finished her lecture, Nine sat on a chair. She took off her hat and brushed her long hair back — then the hat was back on, and she pulled herself away from the table.
— “That's all I can tell you about Take-Mikazuchi... I'm sorry, but I'm almost at my limit. Let's call it a night.” Her words were practically spat out, with how exhausted she was.
Concerned, Jubei perked up and stood ahead of Nine.
— “That's right. We'll talk our future and the investigation tomorrow. We don't want Nine to work herself sore.”
— “Yes. It's too late.” Valkenhayn nodded and stood up to follow suit. It was too easy to forget that, for all her genius and prowess, Nine was still human. Valkenhayn and Jubei, both beastkin, knew it was a mistake to think Nine was as physically strong as they were.
— “I'm going first... good night.” Aching to get out of this place, Nine dragged her heels and grasped at the hut's door.
— “Should I take you to another hut?” Jubei asked, calling out behind her.
— “I'll be right there... it's just around the corner. You don't want to see me when I'm this tired.”
— “Oh... okay.” Jubei sighed as his shoulders dropped. He knew Nine would say that.

Nine just shrugged her shoulders and smiled apologetically.
— “Take it from here, Trinity. We'll think about the rest tomorrow.”
That said, Nine left the hut by herself, letting her long hair flow loosely over her shoulders.

===Part 4===
In the dead of night, a bonfire in an iron cage burst open. The wood splintered with a crackle, and golden sparks scattered across the night sky while a faint burning smell mixed with the wind.
With a soft smoky breeze blowing through her platinum hair, Trinity walked down the road, her locks shining under the firelight. Then, she spotted a figure making haste for a hut behind her, but Trinity was faster to call out to it.
— “Wait, Nine—!”

In a night this quiet, even the softest voice could still ripple through the silence with enough intent. Trinity’s voice made Nine stop in her tracks, and after a short beat, she turned around until Trinity could only see half of her.
— “Trinity… what happened?’
Nine’s long hair and large hat cast a shadow over her face, so dark it even cast shade over her heart. Trinity could sense her discomfort, too.
— “I was looking for you… I have something to ask.”

Trinity and Nine stood far apart from each other — so far, yet so close.
— “Is there something you won’t tell us...?” Trinity asked, gently placing her question in front of Nine rather than confronting her with it.

Nine stared somewhere between her and Trinity, as if to stare at the question itself, before she grimaced.
— “Why are you asking me this?”
— “It’s not for no reason. I’ve been thinking about this for a while… you talk so much, but don’t say a lot.”

Nine answered questions and elaborated, but little by little, she preferred to hide information between the lines. The things she refused to talk about were always buried under other subjects.
This was not the first time Nine kept a secret. She had a tendency to keep several at once, and then never talk about them unless asked. Was it because they were so close? Trinity remembered the look on Nine's face in those times. It set her on edge that she couldn't see into her most important secrets.

— “If it helps you or it makes you feel better,” Trinity continued, “I'd like to hear about it... but I don't mind if you tell me. But right now, you look so...”
Trinity could not come up with kind enough words. But it was too late to keep quiet here.
— “It's like you think talking about it will hurt you.”
It was like putting a noose around the neck and pulling it to avoid leaking anything. Secrets were like self-inflicted wounds.
— “I don't care how shocking it is, I won't judge. If the secret is dragging you down, let me hold the weight with you, even if it's just a little!”
There was little she could do. No powers or Arts would help her here.
But they could lean on each other, have each other's backs, and stay friends. On the other hand, there was nothing else she could do — she just wanted to do what she could, no matter how trivial.

Nine remained silent, staring off into space for a while. There was no telling if Trinity's words had even reached her. The crackling of the bonfire made the silence around her deafening, until Nine opened her mouth under the flamelight.

— “Look, I can't talk about it. And I don't want to... especially not to you.”
Nine turned her back on Trinity. The colors of the secrets she'd acknowledged were hidden by the dark shadow over her.
Trinity held her breath and clasped both hands over her chest. Her words were now caught in her throat, and she could not swallow them.

— “I'm tired... sorry. Let me sleep.” Nine answered calmly, then went right back to pacing away.
— “Wait, Nine...!”
Even while appealing to Nine, Trinity's voice remained soft and gentle. That seemed to show the differences between the two — Nine only saw and felt different things from Trinity.
Nine did not stop, walking away from the light that bathed the blonde. She stepped into the cabin she'd rented to sleep in, before she finally closed the door.

Trinity could only stare without even stepping forward.

That closed door looked terribly heavy.
There was no light in Nine's rented hut, and the bonfire's light streamed in through the wood-framed windows. In the back room of this dark hut, Celica slept off her exhaustion. Just a little more consciousness, and she could feel Nirvana waiting by her side.

It was quiet. The silence was calming, thanks to the barrier Trinity had put up for Celica. In that soft calmness, Nine leaned against the closed door and bit her lip. There were wrinkles between her eyebrows. She could not use magic to light the place up and merely walking was a Herculean task; not because of excessive use of sorcery or physical exhaustion, but because of guilt.

It was ''always'' guilt.

Nine blamed herself internally. The feeling tormented her, but she was already used to it.

— “....I'm sorry, Trinity. I wronged you.”

She went to the bedroom in the back, sat down on the bed next to Celica and muttered faintly. The tears in her eyes were not of remorse, but coated with determination, with a hint of emotion swaying in the drops. She closed her eyes to keep them from flowing.

— “...but I can’t turn back anymore.”

With determination long settled in her heart, Nine laid down on the bed.

When Nine disappeared behind the door, Trinity unwittingly sighed. Nine had been acting strangely for a long time now. It had been only a few months before the return of the Black Beast when she'd noticed something strange about her best friend. The doubts and anxieties were not much to fret over then, but they had only grown over the years, and now they cast a dark shadow over Trinity's heart.

Nine had a serious secret, and she had to keep it all by herself.

Lately, she seemed to be pushing forward into something only she could see, like she was in a rush. Trinity wondered if this would one day blind Nine to the point of making her lose something precious. So she thought, but she was not worried.

— “It's just like... that time.”
She whispered; her lips murmuring on their own, like the words were spilling out. Trinity sighed in surprise at herself.

Maybe the sheer rush of the situation made her unexpectedly vulnerable — she could not believe she was thinking about "that time" at a time like this.

— “''Ayyyyy?'' What's with the happy face? Had a fight with your buddy?”
Trinity felt her heart at the sound of that voice. She looked up in shock, to see the source of the words: a slender man wearing a long coat and a hood that hid his appearance.
It was Terumi.

So many questions crossed her mind. How long had he been here? Why was he here? Did he hear her conversation with Nine? She did not even think of asking, though, because of her surprise; not because she had suddenly been spoken to, but because she swore Terumi looked — and sounded — like a friend she was not likely to see again. Who was he again...?

Maybe it was just nostalgia clouding her mind.

— “No... it wasn't a fight. Nine just looked tired, so I'm worried.”
— “Worry this, concern that... is that all you do?” Terumi mocked her. “You've got so much time on your hands, don't waste it worrying about other people!” Nine hated this tone of his, but it didn't get to Trinity that badly. Maybe it was his voice that jogged her memory...

But Trinity's discomfort quickly fell into sadness. Her friend sounded so much like this man, and she could not stop him from changing. The sheer regret weighed on her heart. He was never a stranger, yet he had been so close to her. She watched him be corrupted by his ambition, and then he disappeared... and there was nothing she could do about it. She felt strongly that it would ruin him.

''(Him...)''

Did he get what he'd been looking for? Where was he? What was he up to? If he was doing well... Trinity could not help but think.

— “...the hell are you looking at?” Terumi asked. “Something on my face?”

Terumi's grin twisted into discomfort.
Trinity's lips clamped shut at his change of expression, visible under the flamelight. She shook her head lightly, trying to brush that aside. There was no point in keeping Terumi in the shadow of her friend.

— “You're helping Nine, aren't you?” Trinity asked softly, putting her remorse aside. She had gone to investigate on behalf of Nine, who'd had trouble leaving Ishana, and had been entrusted with work on sorcery while Nine was busy with the Mage's Guild. But Trinity didn't know the details. — “What are you doing to help?”

She wondered if Nine had been hiding something. It was hard not to think so, but Trinity asked that more as small talk. She tilted her head and smiled, but Terumi unexpectedly went quiet. His twisted grin was gone, and he turned toward Trinity like his hood obscured a stern look.

— “Terumi...?”
— “...can't answer that~.” His sarcastic grin returned as he answered.

He shot a weird look at Celica and Nine’s hut, then walked away, like he didn’t care for it anymore.

His steps were light, to the point of silence. Terumi went back the way he came, until he blended into the shadows and disappeared without a trace.

Trinity stared at him, somewhat stunned, like she’d been nailed to her spot. Like a dark cloud gathering, she felt a bad omen coming. Her heart was racing, and there was nothing she could do about it.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 5

2023-04-30T19:43:51Z

Dead Phoenix: Created page with "==Chapter V: Doom at the Green Hills== ===Part 1=== Tens of thousands of refugees from all around the world had already moved before the setting sun painted the western skies...."

==Chapter V: Doom at the Green Hills==
===Part 1===
Tens of thousands of refugees from all around the world had already moved before the setting sun painted the western skies. The city chosen as their destination was surrounded by walls of stone, which told distant tales of its origins as a fortress. However, the old walls were filled with shallow cracks, more weathered than solid.

Outside the city's walls, a blond man wearing a purple cone-shaped hat stood with about a dozen men in military garb: Seven was there after all. With his fingertips pushing up thin glasses, he relayed detailed instructions to his subordinates, the guards of the Orbis Librarius Norma. Soon, Eight walked up to them, with her long turquoise hair under a purple hat like Seven's and the long cape over her tight dress fluttering in the air.

— “I’ve done my part… what about yours?” Eight asked.
— Just finished mine,” Seven answered.

Seven sounded calm and peaceful, as if Eight had not just tried to lord over him. He looked at the surrounding walls with a thin, graceful smile.

— “The entrance is sealed. It's a simple ward, so we don't waste too much mana; but it should be enough to keep out everyone that isn't a mage.”
— “That’s just a bait pen.” Eight snapped sarcastically, looking out onto the town while raising her eyebrows lightly. Her sarcasm was directed at Seven, who had proposed a blockade of the city, but he did not take her words personally.
— “It’s what’s needed.”

Seven turned on his heel and headed for his position, somewhere he could see the town more clearly from the hills at its outskirts. Eight followed suit, fingertips tracing her large swaying earrings.

— “If it works, the lives we’ll save will vastly outnumber the sacrifices here… I just hope this is over quickly.”
— “I’m with you there.” Eight answered coldly, staring wide-eyed at Seven before her.

Even Seven was doing everything he could to save mankind from the Black Beast. Eight understood this drive and believed they shared that goal; but his behavior was too unpredictable for her to let her guard down.

When they arrived at their planned position, Seven and Eight split their guards across three functions: escort, recon, and aides. From their higher ground, they were able to peek into the town, but the old city walls still got in their way. The city had a complex topography, with many stone buildings and intricate alleys. The country that had claimed this land was long gone, leaving it under no jurisdiction — meaning the Orbis Librarius Norma now had full jurisdiction over it.

It was now full of refugees, who had been pushed into the city without any warning or information. Even when this town had thrived, it would never have held this many people.

Soon, it would not hold any more.
A frightening amount of screams polluted the air, coming from the town. Seven and Eight looked up to see a dark mist erupting from the other side of the town and fading into the sky.
— “It’s starting…!” — Seven said. Eight let out a bewitching smile from her plump lips; she wouldn’t let him take the spotlight.
— “Let’s start… over there.”

It was an excellent opportunity to not only free all of humanity from despair, but also gain absolute respect as a mage.

By the time Nine's party landed on that capital city somewhere in Asia, the fires were already raging. The first thing they stumbled upon was the screams; like they’d been shoved in a jar filled with uncontrollable chaos. The chaotic crowds stagnated in idle strife, and sounds of objects breaking and cracking could be heard from everywhere. People ran for their lives, with nowhere to go. Their faces twisted with fear only to see a massive monster looming just outside the city walls: the Black Beast.

The dark mist looked thick, concentrated; with red streaks of light over it, like pulsing blood vessels. Eight heads, each with a long, thick neck so large that even one could end all hope, rose over the land – and they stirred against the plumes of smoke rising and merging into the leaden sky.

Everyone who looked on shuddered in mind-shattering terror. The sun was setting over the world.

— “We’re too late…”
Celica panicked. Her heart pounded, and she choked on her breath with her eyes on the giant in the flood of refugees. Her deep brown eyes were wide as a bug's, with fear inevitably welling up in their depths.
Nirvana took her in a hug, shielding her from the waves of chaos. Celica did thank her, but her voice was drowned out by more screams.

They'd landed close to the center of the city. Even though it was still far from the edge of the city, the Black Beast was still so massive it made the people below look like grains of sand. Its presence could overwhelm anyone's sense of distance.

— “This is awful… they didn’t even wait.” Nine raised her eyebrows in disgust, and the Kaka girls, Suzukaka included, raised their tails as they prepared to fight for their lives.

Jubei, too, was brimming with hostility; he didn’t want to let his guard down. On the other hand, Terumi had a smile on his lips, clearing his throat with a rancid creak.

— “Man… these people are falling apart, huh? They’re pretty much dead already!”
Celica turned around with a stern look, and Terumi then looked away with an exaggerated turn.
Suddenly, Hakumen turned around... and the next moment, the scent of roses wafted through the air.

— “You are so late… what took you so long?” Spoke the voice of a sweet, innocent girl.
— “Madame Rachel!” Valkenhayn said, gasping with surprise.

The girl stood on the roof of a house, wearing a rose-scented perfume. She was dressed in a luxurious black dress; and her glossy blonde hair hung down like a silk ribbon, held up on either side by black ribbons styled to look like a rabbit’s ears.

Rachel Alucard had a grace and elegance that betrayed her young visage, as a vampire who lived in a castle of endless night.

— “You took so long, I was about to leave for home…” Rachel said.
— “And… you’re just watching? Why won’t you do something?!” Hakumen snapped, looking up at Rachel. Celica’s eyes widened in shock at Hakumen; she rarely ever saw him get so emotional. Rachel herself, however, looked cold before Hakumen’s boiling heat.
— “How is any of this up to me? It's your job to save the day, o' mighty hero.”
— “Let me guess – you're just staying there until you get tired?”
— “My apologies... I am only a spectator. And surely you have more important matters to worry about... look behind you!”

As if to urge Hakumen on, Rachel's crimson eyes turned to behold the reality of a heartless, hopeless apocalypse.
A sluggish roar shook the entire city into ruin. As the Black Beast plunged into the city walls, the stone that had once repelled so many armies crumbled like candy.
Trinity staggered back, having cast a simple magical ward on the crew, and Valkenhayn helped her to her feet. With a roar of soul-rending hate, the Black Beast swung its head around and rampaged, crushing everything in its sight.

Then, a rain of light poured down on the terrifying giant; not from the same direction as Nine's party.
It was not magic; it was Ars Magus.

The first wave of fire fell on the Black Beast's feet; the next wave came from the opposite direction, aiming for its main body. The troops were numerous, likely twice as many as the Ars Magus forces Nine had led in the previous battle. They were deployed all over the city, among the fleeing refugees.

After taking in the approximate location by tracing the signs of Ars Magus, Nine frowned in anguish.
She realized the Orbis Librarius Norma had no intention of ending the chaos caused by the clash between the Black Beast and the Ars Magus unit.

— “All units are in town... they'll even sacrifice their own subordinates?”
— “What now, Nine? The Black Beast's a big load to bear, but the refugees must be evacuated fast.” Jubei spoke up, bitterly and quickly, ready to run at any moment.

But Hakumen answered first.
— “Split into two groups: assault and evac. Trinity, Valkenhayn, and Terumi – evacuate the refugees!”
— “Oh, uh... yes, sir!” Trinity answered, nodding her head at the unexpected orders. Valkenhayn also nodded, but in disbelief.

— “Hey, hey, hey! Hah-koo-MAYNE's feeling motivated now!”
Hakumen did not pay attention to Terumi's obnoxious remark. He stepped forward, not in the mood to argue.
— “...what?” Hakumen asked, his voice clouded with doubt; slightly hostile, as if to say, "get out of the way."
The hostile air put even Nine on edge.
— “If we're splitting up, there's still one more thing we can do...” Nine said, “Terumi! Look for Seven and Eight. If you find them, stop their summoning!”
— “Who? Me?” Terumi said with a grin, while pointing at himself with a thin, bony finger. — “You sure...? Let me at it, then. You know, maybe I'll find Seven and Hayter or whatever they're called. You know?”
— “Okay, here's what you're going to do: do as I tell you, and nothing more. That's a fucking order!”
— “...damn, girl. What's your deal?”

Nine's clear words tightened her rigid pressure over Terumi. His smile quickly faded, and he fled the scene.

— “Leaving this city will not be so easy... the entrance is sealed by a paling.” Rachel said, descending from the roof like rose petals falling to the ground. Her elegant looks and finely tailored dress stuck out like a sore thumb among the chaos in the city.
Nine answered Rachel's calm words with an irritated sigh. Her eyes turned to the city walls...
— “Seven... that bastard. He made this so it'll only work on forces coming from the inside. That's on the whole wall!”
— “Don't worry about it... we got this. Even if it's the Ten Sages we're dealing with.” — Trinity clasped her hands, her green eyes shining brightly.
Nine's eyes flashed with a sentimental glint at Trinity's reassuring words before she nodded.
— “Indeed, Trinity... I trust you.”
— “Yeah!”
When Trinity smiled, so did Nine. The mere sight of Nine so relaxed warmed the blonde's heart.

— “Let's go, Lady Trinity.” — Valkenhayn said, approaching Trinity. — "Please excuse me, Madame Rachel."
Met with a bow from Valkenhayn, Rachel narrowed her crimson gaze, as if to look off to the distance.
— “I'll be watching you... and your battle.” — Rachel said, disappearing just as she appeared: cloaked in the scent of roses. She likely went off elsewhere in the town.

With the faint scent on them, Valkenhayn and Trinity left for their posts.

— “Celica!” Nine exclaimed, turning to Celica. When their stares met, Celica tensed her posture in Nirvana's arms.
— “Please... stay with Hakumen. And never leave Nirvana's side.”
— “Okay... I promise you.”
— “And Nirvana ― take care of Celica.”
— “...”

Celica gave a determined nod, while Nirvana returned only silence. Then, Celica lifted her chin to see how she looked, and her eyes met Nirvana's glassy stare.
Celica smiled, before Nirvana's large hand softly rested on Celica's head.

Another large building collapsed. The ground shook and the Ars Magus practically exploded, pouring down on the ground. Turning around, Nine put on her triangular hat again.
— “The Kaka girls will cover for us. If there's anyone that can't escape, at least take them to safety.”
— “Aaaall right. Can't wait to go feral on that sucker!” Suzukaka said, carrying a massive club on her back.
— “You take it easy too, girl.” Jubei drew out his sword in preparation, shooting an apprehensive look at Nine.

Nine intended on casting a massive teleportation spell, but was in far from perfect condition; regardless, she brushed off Jubei's worries with a lock of her hair over her shoulder. — “Don't worry about it. Just try not to get caught up in my spell.”

Jubei was not sure if she meant it or was just bluffing. He could never read Nine's mind, but her strong words gave him enough confidence to challenge the terrifying beast to come.
— “Sure, I'll take care.”
So, they would return with their strength gathered, and run together towards the raging Black Beast.
A few steps back...
— “...if it fights, so do we.” Hakumen said, encouraging his hesitant companion.

People screamed incessantly from the town center, and they ran through wildly without looking where they went. Like they were not breathing air, but fear itself. If the Black Beast's presence was causing this, how overwhelming was the terror?
Hakumen looked on as Celica tensed up, continuing...
— “Let's go meet him.”
She was not going to fight him, or even to trap him. Celica was ready to make the choice.
— “Right!”

Away she went, to meet the Black Beast.
She could not afford to waste this opportunity; Celica knew she was not likely to get more like this.
Celica ran with all her might under Nirvana's protection, while Hakumen dashed through the crowd unrelentingly.

===Part 2===
When the jet-black mass came within visible distance, Nine braked on her slim high heels and released an orb of light from her hands. When the orb came out, it swelled up and discharged violently, scraping off the cobblestone pavement on the ground as it shot up to the Black Beast's throat. A violent, eardrum-rupturing sonic boom exploded from the burst, and a ball of thunder, so potent as to shock the air, went away to tear out the Beast's throat.

Its eight heads writhed in pain from the seithr-splitting electric discharge. A gut-wrenching roar came down, with more stress than met the eye. While Nine protected herself from the seithr bleeding out of the beast with a magical ward, Jubei jumped out from Nine's side with a katana in hand. Suzukaka and other Kaka warriors chased after the feline, as they all lunged at the mass of darkness.

Jubei's slashes were as fast as they were sharp. Without magic to float him in the air, he ran circles around the Black Beast, slashing at its body with his sword and his claws. The seithr that scattered in front of Jubei was nothing to him.

Shaking off Nine's thunderous spell, one of the Black Beast's necks went to swing at Jubei. It was too large to be like a whip, but it went for Jubei far faster than a human could see ― but not fast enough for a cat.
Right when the Beast was about to hit Jubei, he landed on its swinging neck and quickly stabbed the thick dark shell.

— “Jubei!” Nine shouted from below, prompting him to turn around.

Another head thrashed at Jubei, like it was trying to squash a bug on its hand. The snake-like head opened its mouth wide and bared its jet-black fangs.
— “Damn it...!”
His sword was stuck to the other neck that had just tried to strike him. Jubei pulled out the blade with all his strength to slide away, but for that brief moment, he was cornered.

The black fangs bit down at the other neck, just as Suzukaka's club slammed down on it. The hit was dull, but hard enough to give Jubei a quick way out. As the head thrashed wildly, Jubei jumped off and returned to the ground with Suzukaka.
— “Holy sh—!” Jubei immediately braced himself and clicked his tongue, as his limbs trembled with sword still in one hand.

Though he knew he had no reason to hesitate or be afraid to fight, the closer he got to the Black Beast, the more Jubei was robbed of his strength by sheer terror. He felt like his soul was being torn out from his body. Jubei was frightened by the mere thought that the Black Beast would consume the souls of those it killed.
Nine shared his fear, even though she was farther away from the Beast. Her face tensed up as she rapidly fired arrows of fire and ice, and her breath hitched, but not by exhaustion.

— “Ugh...!”
If she did not stop casting spells, she would freeze up in fear. Mentally she cursed out the Beast, while Nine weaved a bigger light. She shot out a spear of light, wide as a freeway, and it pierced one of the monster's heads with great force, right between the eyes.

The beast's head raged wildly from the pain, and slammed against the surrounding buildings until their massive debris scattered to the ground like cannonballs. One massive chunk of rubble fell in the direction of Celica, who ran at Hakumen's side.
She gasped in terror, and prepared to let out a shriek — but as she rubbed her own eyes, she noticed Nirvana had caught up to her and seized the debris with her long, bulky arms.
— “Oh... thank you! I was so scared...”
Nirvana carelessly tossed the rubble back at the Black Beast; the chunk of concrete was about the size of a small bedroom. It slammed into the beast's torso, and cracked as it landed on the ground.

— “Are you okay?” Hakumen asked, turning his neck to get a look.
— “I am... but those people...!”
Celica looked to her side, to see a person lying on the ground behind a collapsed building. One more look, and she could see into another building and the entrance to an alleyway.

Celica choked on her own breath, and she felt her throat burn.
— “They might be still alive!!”
As soon as Celica said it, she ran off without hesitation, with Nirvana following as usual.
She knelt down beside the person lying face-down, then leaned over to check for a pulse. Celica called out several times, face clouded with grief. But then she clasped her hands, stained with blood and sand, and turned to the next figure.
Hakumen watched, and found himself stunned. Even though Celica had ached to see him again, she was immediately sidetracked by something that drew the slightest attention. She was too easy to lure — much like the rampaging giant before the group.

— “...so, this jet-black calamity is just bait for me?” Hakumen muttered under his mask and looked up high. The beast's eight heads were still in good health, and no amount of damage could slow them down.
— “Fine. I'll take the bait.”
He turned toward the Black Beast like a flickering white flame, and with his hands on the nodachi behind his back, Hakumen took a soaring leap. He leapt in a single bound over the town's walls, sealed by a magical ward, and as he landed on dry grounds, he looked in the direction of what he'd sensed.
South of where he'd left the town, Seven and Eight stood atop a gently steep hill. Maybe it wasn't what he'd sensed, but who. By looking for extraordinary sources of magic, he would find the Ten Sages easily — and those two were among them.

He pulled his lips into a chuckle, as the small figures of his prone targets entered his sight. The sandy wind almost snatched his hood away, but he held it down with a flick of his finger.
— “Hehehehe… that lady's a real airhead. With an order like that, she really thought I'd make it in time for the summoning…”
Nine's instructions had been to find Seven and Eight, and if he found them, interrupt the summoning of Take-Mikazuchi... and do nothing else.
— “Well, if it's too late to stop them, what the FUCK do I do?”
Terumi laughed so hard, it made his throat quiver. As he continued to laugh, whoever was listening replied to him…

— “***************.”
The voice, unlike Terumi's, was soft and meek. But the actual words said knew how to ease Terumi's mood.
— “Ohhhhhh, right... I get it. Just go with the flow and all that. That said... I got a bit of business to take care of.”
Terumi turned his head, exasperated. Yes, it was just a bit of business.
— “Hey... I think I talked too long.”

As if cued by Terumi's words, a fiery red magic sigil appeared on the slope before the town. The sigil was so massive, it took a while to even complete, and a crimson light slid across the ground like magma bursting.
Seven and Eight were manipulating the sigil, and of course, they were summoning Take-Mikazuchi.

Without Celica A. Mercury to control it, Take-Mikazuchi would indiscriminately consume all life within that walled bait pen, feed on it, and irradiate it to burn everything to the ground.

Seven and Eight would not dare let it be controlled, but rather feed it human souls and fire at the Black Beast with full power.
— “Even if I run now, I can't make it back in time...”
Perhaps Terumi had to just go with the flow. His first course of action would be to find a seat for the coming show.
— “Ah, fuck it. What's tonight's presentation?! AHAHAHAHAHA!” Terumi's boots violently kicked the dirt below before he disappeared.

A massive black arm rose out of the magic sigil, clinging to the barren lands…

===Part 3===
A cold chill ran through Celica, and she stopped in her tracks — as if something was holding her back. She immediately held herself in her arms; it was like all her blood was being sucked out of her body. She felt herself tremble, losing strength from her knees, but just as she was about to collapse, Nirvana took her in her arms.

As she leaned against Nirvana's cold, metallic chest, Celica remembered — this was how she felt when she was trapped in a magic circle.
Maybe it was the lack of a magic circle, or the magical ward cast on her by Trinity, but Celica was not as disoriented as that other time. But she still dreaded this feeling of powerlessness. It was the same summoning as that horrible day. The cacophony of screams was different from last time; looking around, she saw people fallen all over the town. Not because of Ars Magus or the Black Beast; and nothing had collapsed on them, either.

— “What happened?!”
She hurried over to a young woman nearby, kneeling down to help her up. Celica then held her hand and applied healing magic — but nothing healed, and not for a lack of mana. This unknown woman, like all others around her, was dead — as if the life had been sucked out of them.

Nirvana pulled Celica into her arms and picked her up, away from the corpse.
The entire village, which was filled with hellish screams and cried for help...
fell silent.

For better or worse, there were only a few faint voices from survivors left.

— “Oh… oh my God…”
The passing of the shock made Celica forget that she’d been trembling.

A terrifying wind blowed…

With Hakumen back from facing the Black Beast, he turned his face to the distance.

— “…it’s Take-Mikazuchi.”

And then… 
A voice… 
'''Echoed.'''

Everything was pierced by that voice — the skies, the lands, the air, the sands, gravity itself, and all seithr. The roar sent shudders all over the scene, and dazed the minds of everyone still alive with an inconceivable shock. In Nirvana’s arms, Celica turned her head to behold the source of the sound.

Outside the town, there was a massive humanoid shadow, as tall as a small mountain. It was made of shades of black all over, with dark red streaks running through its skin like exposed blood vessels. The mere sight was so overwhelming, everyone who saw it was trapped where they stood, broken with fear.

— “It really is Take-Mikazuchi…” Celica whispered, dumbfounded.
She had only heard about it from Trinity. This was the man-made weapon that repelled the Black Beast, in the battle that made Celica faint. She wondered if this could even be called a weapon…

The giant, which looked just like a living creature, slammed its hands on the ground faster than its size would give away. On all fours, it opened its mouth wide to reveal a white magic circle, which rotated to lock on to its target, as it gathered enough light to scorch the Black Beast’s torso in a single blow. It wasn’t long before the light was ready to fire…

But the eight-headed Black Beast disappeared into a haze.
— “What?!” Celica yelled, while Hakumen looked around in bewilderment.
Only a minute ago, the entire village had been overcome with terror and blistering with death — but it was like the Beast had never even been there. Take-Mikazuchi was just as confused as Celica and Hakumen, having lost sight of its target and stopped moving. The light that had been stored in its mouth disappeared, reabsorbed into the darkness of its own body.

Everyone held their breaths. There was no telling what would happen next.

Then the Black Beast lunged behind Take-Mikazuchi, and with all its eight heads, it bit down hard on the man-made weapon. Four heads attacked its shoulders; one, the arms; two, the waist; and the last was coiled around Take-Mikazuchi’s neck. One of the heads eventually bit into the weapon’s side, tearing away at its armor like flesh from prey. Its head was bent in the wrong direction by the Beast’s strangling. Two of the Beast’s heads pulled back forcefully, trying to rip Take-Mikazuchi’s left arm off its shoulder with a heavy creaking sound.

If only the witnesses to this brutal beatdown knew how unreal it was. The black giants were practically merged into a massive shadow against the orange sky; a scene beyond anything in this world, like a nightmare no one would ever wake up from.

— “Eight! Eight!”
A dry sound rang, and Eight realized she was being sent for. Taking a breath, she turned around to look, only to see Seven’s white-gloved hand hit her with a merciless slap.
— “Ugh, that hurt! What are you doing?!” Eight shouted; she knew this wasn’t that kind of situation.
While Seven was good at appearing cold and calm, now he sported an angry frown. He tossed his hair back, and with cloak wildly billowing, he grunted aloud with loud, forceful steps.
— “I can’t afford to lose this. We have to send it back!”
— “Take-Mikazuchi, back in the circle?” Eight said, “but if it goes back in, there won’t be any life force left to summon it again!”
— “We’ll just get more!”
The dark giant struggled hard and lashed out, trying to tear the Black Beast off its body. It flailed its arms, until it grabbed one of the Beast's necks and ripped the head off by force.
Torn from its roots, the Black Beast was hurled toward the town, shattering its walls to pieces. But by then, Take-Mikazuchi's massive body keeled over in pain, even while it yanked off the head that had bit into its sides.
— "GET ON WITH IT!" Seven yelled angrily.
— "I'M ON IT! You don't have to yell!" Eight snapped back with a sharp glare, while she thrust her hands forward. She immediately concentrated and began chanting a spell.
Out of the corner of her eye, Take-Mikazuchi tore off another one of the Black Beast's heads and fell to the ground, engulfing the town fast. Seven and Eight's voices conjured a spell as one, summoning a magic circle under the fallen Take-Mikazuchi. The circle glowed red as wildfire, with its lines formed from cracks on the earth; like a volcanic eruption about to happen. While the ground quaked violently, Take-Mikazuchi's body was slowly swallowed up, like iron melting in fire...

...and the Black Beast with it.

— “STOP THAT SPELL!”

At the bottom of the gently sloped hill where Seven and Eight stood, Nine and Jubei made a blazing entry, the witch shouting at the top of her voice and the catkin pulling out his sword. Jubei ran up the hill in a flash and swung his sword at Seven's arm, only for the mage to flee into a curtain of water. The water's pressure was stronger than it looked; Jubei's sword lost its momentum, only leaving enough to graze Seven's arm softly.

— “Argh…!”

Seven grunted at the bit of pain he still felt, and he used the water to hide from Jubei. At the same time, Nine, who had teleported to the top of the hill, threw a lightning bolt at Eight, drawing her attention. A loud crackle pierced the air...

— “MIND YOUR BUSINESS!!” Eight shouted hysterically, swinging a thorny whip at Nine.

Yellow rose petals scattered from the sky, falling like gravel from a mountain. All were burned with a wall of flame, before Nine teleported in front of Eight again and grabbed at her furcoat.

— “Get Take-Mikazuchi back, now!”

— “Are you kidding me?! GET OFF!”

— “The hell I am—”

— “NINE!” Jubei called out sharply.

Jubei stared down the hill wide-eyed, His sword was pointed at Seven, who raised his arms in surrender. Neither Seven nor Eight had cast their spell already; if they ever cared for it.
Even then, Take-Mikazuchi didn’t stop sinking into the massive magic circle under it. The tremors grew louder, close to earth-splitting levels, until everyone could barely stand upright; Eight lost her balance and fell on her hips.

— “Oh, God, no…” Seven cried in frustration, “the Black Beast is falling in the circle too?!”

Only then, did he realize how bizarre the situation was. Eight’s hand rose before her mouth in shock.

— “It can’t be…!”

— “Nine, what’s going on?!” Jubei asked, his hairs standing on end.

There was a sense of pressure, as if something was expanding…

When Jubei asked his question, Nine channeled lightning magic through her outstretched arms.
— “It’s trying to bust into Take-Mikazuchi’s hangar; and that can already barely hold the thing!”
Nine shot a ball of lightning at the Black Beast, so large it shocked even its surroundings.
— “I have to get it away right now!” She had to get the Beast off of Take-Mikazuchi at all costs.
Jubei only answered with an understanding nod before running off. The closer he got, the more vivid and overwhelming the terror felt, but he shook it off through sheer, stubborn courage.
This was no time for cowardice. He had to get closer, no matter how dangerous this was…

But Nine could not unleash another magic lightning bolt.

Jubei could not get within slashing range.

Trinity had finally lifted the paling around the town, but she could not step outside.

Valkenhayn could not jump over the castle’s walls after a warning from Rachel.

Hakumen could not dash in to swing his sword.

Celica could not throw herself in front of the beast.

They were all too late.

Take-Mikazuchi and the Black Beast were plunged deep into the magic circle, before an apocalyptic amount of seithr exploded in a silent black smog.

===Part 4===
Darkness…

Rather, everything looked black.

Celica awoke from her slumber and tried to look around herself. She looked above, below, to the right, to the left — but all she saw was black. It was hard to even tell where she was, or how wide this place was. It was a complete mystery… and for some unknown reason, it was terrifying. Like the complete blackness all around was seeping into her body and paralyzing her with fear. Though it wasn't cold, her body shivered. Her legs shook, even though nothing actively made them so. She choked.

— “S-... sister?” Celica called out from beyond the darkness, helpless and inconsolable. — “Nirvana...? Hakumen?!”

No one answered. In fact, Celica started to believe there was no one there but herself. She was afraid that she had been swept away... she could not understand. It scared her to death. The terror filled her chest to the brim, to the point she could barely move under its weight.

But it dawned on her — she had felt this fear before.

— “…Black Beast?”

Celica spoke aloud while she shuddered in the dark.

Indeed — the Black Beast. This fear, startling and overwhelming, was always felt everytime she came face-to-face with this horrifying goliath. Celica gasped and realized — maybe she was within the Black Beast. She braced herself and took another look around.

Wherever Celica walked, it didn't get any brighter. But she did remember what happened before everything faded to black: she was in that walled city. At the end of an open street, close to the center of the town, she was among a heap of dead bodies, being held in Nirvana's arms. Hakumen was close by, but as soon as he sensed something off, he told Celica to get away and ran off like a white gust of wind. She could not understand, and was at a loss about what to do.

While holding Celica in her arms, Nirvana ran straight to the town entrance — whether on Hakumen's orders or just a gut feeling.

Before Nirvana could pass through the main street, the city was hit by a violent earthquake that only got worse with every second. The town was engulfed in a wave of black fog, so thick it completely blocked Celica's vision.

And when she opened her eyes, here she was.

— “This black fog… what if…?”

Seithr, maybe. She had seen it erupt from the ground multiple times before.

Black Beasts were drawn to seithr; where there was seithr, they would appear. Maybe this fog was the tremendous amount of seithr that made up the Black Beast, burying everything in Celica's sight. It was the seithr that had gathered up again — Celica had little doubt that she was inside of the Black Beast.

The darkness around her seemed to stagnate, but it was swirling all around. The oppressive lull around Celica was made of hate, hostility, and rage. Painful, sad emotions entered Celica like oxygen into her lungs. Little doubt though she had, it was still doubt.

— ''The Black Beast is sad… no, it’s full of hate.''

Hate against what, and who?

The darkness ate away at the questions in her mind, and bared its invisible fangs to swallow even Celica. This presence was like a murderous intent to eat Celica alive; it shook her to the core with fear.

— “I’m not scared, I’m not scared, I’m not scared…” — Celica chanted, trying to reassure herself.

If this was inside the Black Beast… there was someone she still needed to find. If she didn’t take the initiative to search, when and how would she get to do it?

Even then, no matter how hard she thought about it, her heart was on the edge of collapsing under the fear surging towards her. How would she walk when she was so deeply hurt, she couldn’t even breathe right?

The rage around Celica pierced her even more coldly. She fell to her knees, unable to bear any more of it — until someone tugged at her arm, which had stiffened with fear, and held her close.

— “What—?”

This was just like déjà vu. She remembered it well.

The grip on her arm; the size of this hand; the feel of a glove…

When Celica was pulled, she naturally turned around. Her vision, which had been completely pitch-black until then, was filled with an eye-opening red.
No more doubts.

— “R…”

A man much taller than Celica, with spiked white hair and a green eye, looked at her and yelled…

— “The hell are you doing here?!”
With a sigh of relief, the girl remembered. She could never imagine this happening; he was finally here for her, to pull her out of the darkness.
— “Ragna!!”

The moment Celica called out his name, the darkness faded away to reveal a different place with vivid colors.

She found herself in a dense forest, where the trees rested with ethereal colors to them. A clearing had been carved out between them, with old, dilapidated, seemingly vacant houses.

On the outskirts of this abandoned village, Celica and Ragna were surrounded by countless four-legged wild beasts, their height going up to the girl’s thigh.

— “This place…!” Celica said, taken aback by the view around her.

The beasts looked vaguely like rabid wolves drooling pus from their fangs, their needle-like fur stained with black soot. Like something out of Celica’s nightmares.

Ragna nodded, let go of Celica’s arm, and grabbed the large sword that was stuck to the ground.

— “Yeah… it’s like when we first met.”

— “But how? This place was pitch-black just now. Why are you here too, Ragna? Are you even real...?”

So many questions popped into Celica's mind, and she didn't know which one to ask first. But she asked what came to her head, and Ragna opened his mouth to answer them, only to give up.

— “One question at a time, you know." Ragna said, "For now, I'm the real deal... I think.”

— “What do you mean, 'you think'?!”

— “I just don't―I don't even know what I'm doing! I mean, are you real? ''When'' are you?”

With his sword still wielded in his left arm, Ragna shot a bewildered glance at Celica.

Celica's heart skipped a beat; his eye was green.

— “Hey! I ''am'' real!” Though she sounded indignant, she had no doubts about Ragna.

He was real.

His warm green left eye; his blunt, yet soft voice; the motionless right arm and unopened right eye; they were all the same as she'd remembered.

— “But what do you mean ‘when are you’?”

As he tried to answer Celica's question, Ragna swung his sword to block an attack.

— “Damn, these guys are annoying...!”

One beast snarled and lunged at Ragna, but its fangs were caught by his blade; soon it was thrown back, its blackened body slammed into the overgrown weeds on the ground. With a deafening scream, the monster stopped moving before its body crumbled into a black fog.

...only for more monsters to emerge from the bushes.

— “Y'know, there's a lot I wanted to ask... but this might not be the time, nor the place.”

Ragna was quickly proven right: the monsters leapt at him with harsh roars, one after the other, before he slashed them away with his massive sword.

— “Ragna, behind you!”

— “Got it, now step back!!”

Another one sprang out from behind a bush, and Ragna cleaved at it from below. The lupine beast closed the gap between them, only to be kicked to the side; it fainted from the blow. A large swing of Ragna's sword hit the bridge of a nose that thrust straight into it, drawing out a crunch of bones so sickening, it gushed out a rancid splatter of black blood.

The color and smell of that blood made the beasts so hungry, their eyes looked bloodshot. The sounds of bones and flesh colliding continued in a relentless rhythm, but the monsters did not slow down. They just kept coming.

— “Ragna…” Celica said, worried sick even while protected by Ragna.

The back of his red coat, always in front of her, started pulsing even faster due to his exhausted breathing. How long had he been fighting? The sense of time here was too vague; like days had gone by in mere seconds. This dizziness felt like the haze of a fever dream. As time passed, more beasts gathered, until the place was packed full of four-legged black beasts.

— “Damn it, there's no end to these freaks!” Ragna clicked his tongue and brushed the hair from his forehead, which was stuck to his skin with sweat.

But he would not stop fighting. He kept Celica hidden behind him while he swung his greatsword.

Celica latched onto the back of his coat.

— “Ragna, let's get out of here, or you'll get hurt!” She yelled frantically.

— “I'll be fine. By the way... where are you going? This place―”

They were inside the Black Beast.

Celica suddenly figured: maybe Ragna's voice was just repeating her thoughts.

Either way, she truly was within the Black Beast. The darkness that surrounded her was the Black Beast itself; to escape this place was to escape the Black Beast's entrails. Of course, neither of them knew how to escape in the first place.

— “I can tell you, though... you can’t stay here.” As Ragna muttered bitterly, he heard a strange sound, like a crack.

He and Celica turned around at the same time, and both frowned at the strange view before them. A few meters back from their position, in the forest, their space was torn into like a hole punched into a canvas. Beyond the hole, there was nothing but black, with nobody peeking in... except for a hand desperately trying to tear into the woods.

— “Nirvana!!”

Her sharp claws, tailor-made for battle, tore the rift open so hard that they shook from the sheer force. But the crack that had gaped was pushing back against Nirvana's arms; her claws, which tried to regain their original form, seemed to struggle against the forest, which only sought peace.

— “Hey, Celica!” ― Ragna shouted, cleaving down another beast that had leapt his way. He didn't know the full story, but all he needed to know was those claws belonged to a friend of Celica. ― “That's enough. Get out of here!”

— “Enough...? Come with me, Ragna!” Celica grabbed at the hem of Ragna's coat; she could feel he wanted her to escape alone.

— “Don't worry about it, just hurry up and go. She's here to save you, right?” ― Ragna said, his green eye staring at the mechanical claws pushing the rift open so hard. Then he sighed, with a faint smile, at Celica. ― “Even if I wanted
to go... I just can't. I have unfinished business here.”

— “Then I'm staying with you! I can't just leave you alone here!!” — He would just ask someone to protect Celica from danger and let her go... again. — “Please...”

— Celica felt her chest crumble, and she put all her strength into gripping Ragna's coat.
Feeling her weight on him, Ragna gave softer swings of his sword, so she wouldn't be shaken off. First, a cleaving motion; then, a forward thrust; then a downward swing to strike the last of the three wolves that had just advanced.

— “I told you already, you can't do that. This is something I gotta deal with alone.” Ragna said softly, planting a foot on the ground so no one could pass him and reach Celica.
He unleashed a powerful, spirited slash of his sword, cutting into two monsters at once. Ragna then stabbed his sword into the ground, turned around abruptly, and with only his left arm, he hoisted Celica by the waist and started running towards the dimensional rift behind him. It used to be large enough to swallow a girl, but had shrunken to half that size.

— “Don't stop pushing! You're getting Celica back right now!!” Ragna shouted at Nirvana.

Unsure if she'd heard Ragna, the machine plunged her claws deep into the edge of the spatial tear and began tearing into it again, with a sound like creaking bones. Little by little, she wrestled with the rift, pushing it up and down to weaken it. Two hands pulling open a black hole in the middle of a dark green forest had to be the stuff of nightmares.

Ragna then held Celica even tighter and thrusted her against the rift, practically pushing her against it. She writhed against this restraint; she couldn't believe she was being held in only one arm. As she was pushed hard against the dark rift, Celica leaned forward and desperately looked into Ragna's green eyes. Celica truly loved that color; so beautiful and gentle.

— “Ragna, let me go! Just when I got to see you...!!” She cried, her throat trembling more painfully than she could have imagined.

How Celica had missed him. She was so sure they would get to meet again. And yet, she worried just as much. She'd heard Ragna had disappeared after being swallowed by the Black Beast; was he even alive? It would be easy for Celica to just bide her time and hold out hope. But it hurt her badly to let go of his hand like this. She drowned in a storm of emotions, as Ragna extended his arm and handed Celica to Nirvana's heavy, metallic claws.

— “Don't worry.” Celica was quickly hoisted by mechanical claws, in a grip soft enough to avoid hurting her. She leaned forward in Nirvana's grip, while Ragna waved at her.

— “See you soon. I promise―I'll be back for you.”

Just not then, or there.

— “You promise…?”

Just like hearing a magic word, Celica's impatience, frustration, and regret were washed away; and instead, she felt a comforting warmth in her chest. She was just happy that Ragna had promised her. It sounded like he'd said this was not the end, and the promise was still alive.

Ragna turned away to face the pack of lupine monsters chasing him. He'd left his sword a fair distance away, so he had to fight barehanded until then. But the red-coated man saw no problem.

Such a strong, kind, and caring man.

Behind him, Celica raised her voice.

— “I'll wait for you! Come back, Ragna… I'll wait as long as it takes!”

— “Once I'm done with this... you know I will!”
Ragna looked back to see Celica smile. While the girl was pulled in by Nirvana, she saw Ragna's right eye open ― it was red, just like the Black Beast's, but it had the same gentle glint in it as his green left eye.

Nirvana embraced her tighter, until the rift completely faded from the woods, as if she had never even been there. While she looked on, she felt herself be pulled away, like she was being lifted from the ocean by a single string.

Strangely, the forest around Ragna disappeared as well. The abandoned village and the hordes of monsters faded to black once again.
Meanwhile, Ragna confronted someone. A small, petite girl, maybe shorter than Celica.
Her eyes, one of them hidden by an eyepatch, had red eyes like Ragna's.

Their lips moved, clearly talking about something, but Celica could not hear anything.
The girl before Ragna suddenly looked back at her and sent an eerie grin her way.

It wasn't long before Celica was pulled out of the darkness, like she'd risen out of the depths of the ocean, and the sudden brightness in her eyes knocked her unconscious.

===Part 5===
When Celica came to, she had fallen on the ground.

― “G― gh― AAAAHHH!!!”

Confused, she clung madly to Nirvana, who was still holding her. The impact was swift as Celica spilled out of the machine's arms, rolling over on the grass below. Her mouth felt the taste of dirt, and her nose felt the smell of grass. Then she stopped rolling, and she looked around, desperately trying to grasp the scene around her.

She stood on a grassy green hill under a dark blue sky, starless and cloudless except for a pale silvery moon. The night sky was unbelievably clear. Around her, Nine and Jubei rose to their feet, having stumbled down just as she'd done. Seeing their familiar faces, Celica sighed in relief to see her breath immediately fog up.

Nirvana rushed over to help Celica to her feet.
While she held onto the machine's hand and pulled herself up, Celica let out another sigh, of unbearable sorrow instead of relief.

The hills were on the outskirts of Ishana. This was Celica's favorite place, where she and Hakumen met before the Black Beast awoke. But ever since she escaped the city a month ago, she couldn't bear to go back there. She wondered what she was even doing here — but those doubts were pushed away by a terrible ache in her chest.
On the slope of her favorite hill, where pleasant breezes blowed free, lay countless corpses; likely from that walled city.

She could see debris from buildings not usually seen in Ishana, with broken household objects all around. Maybe they had been displaced; everyone and everything from that walled city had been randomly pulled into Ishana.
At least, that was what she could see...

— “NOOOOOOOO!!!”

Celica gasped and looked up to see the source of the ear-piercing scream.
It was Eight.
She had also fallen on the hill. Her Ten Sages' hat was on the ground, and her magnificent furcoat was stained with stand and dust. But Eight could not even dare to think about that.
Seeing what was at the end of her distant gaze, Celica's throat trembled with a scream of her own.
Nine was back on her feet; while she did not scream, she held her breath with a bug-eyed glare.
Trinity could barely move, and didn't even look up as she crawled away.

Jubei; Suzukaka; Valkenhayn; Hakumen; all were shocked into a motionless silence. Terumi couldn't believe this was real. Seven was even deeper in denial, unable to move before what he saw.

A mass of pitch black.

Take-Mikazuchi fell from above and crashed onto Ishana.

How could anyone look away?
It was like time had stopped, and there was no sound.
But when the giant fell onto the hills and the town of Ishana, it crashed hard, and the impact shook the island so suddenly it could easily have sunk.
Debris from the broken town came collapsing onto the hills in waves. The gusts of wind were devastating, with a faint smell of blood; a rot and decadence ill-suited for Ishana.

Celica raised her arms to at least try and protect herself. Her hair and clothes were agitated by the dust, not the seithr, while Nirvana stood in front of her as a shield to guard her from even the smallest pebbles. Celica couldn't believe what she saw: Take-Mikazuchi's disembodied right shoulder, writhing not too far from them.

— “What is that...?!” Jubei cried, disturbed by the nightmarish view.

Nine was the first to realize what everyone was truly seeing. She forced a few steps of her own, only for Jubei to yank her back by the arm.

Nine stumbled back into place, but she never took her wide-open eyes from the monstrous sight.
— “The Black Beast...” Nine whispered with quivering lips.
The wind made the grass on the hills thrash wildly, so loud it buried Nine's whispers. She didn't even know if she could hear herself, or anything at all.

But as if Nine's voice had cued it, the dark blob that had clung to Take-Mikazuchi's shoulder — one of the Black Beast's heads — floated into the air, its blood-red eyes glowing ominously with a mind-shattering grin.

Then, as if nothing had ever happened, it vanished into a black fog.

Thanks to the magical paling around Ishana, it had no seithr within, thus remaining undetected by the Black Beast...

until now.

The Black Beast had found the city with its own eyes.

So much silence.
So much fear.
So much despair.
It was all too much...

Someone whimpered. It didn't matter if it was Nine, Eight, Seven, Valkenhayn, or the other Ten Sages; they just wanted to say it out loud.
— “The Black Beast... has found Ishana.”

Ishana used to be the safest city in the world.

Its long-lived peace had come to an end.

<big>'''No one was safe.'''</big>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 3

2023-04-30T19:31:46Z

Dead Phoenix:

==Chapter III: The Red-Eyed Cat Girls==
===Part 1===
The distorted landscape changed in the blink of an eye. With a light feeling of dizziness, Celica and her friends were surrounded by a plain with thin blades of grass, and trees growing in a chaotic manner.

It looked like it used to be a field; there were signs that it had been cleared and touched by human hands. A total of ten people, Celica included, stood in the middle of this facsimile of a field.

— “What is this place...?” — Celica asked, bewildered at this place that she had never seen before.

There was not a soul around these people — not even the Ten Sages or the Orbus Librarius Norma. It was such a quiet place; someone swore they could hear a bird chirping, or something like it

This area had probably been destroyed by the Black Beast. At least, it was nothing you would see in Ishana.

— “Well, I have no idea. But it looks like we went to the right place.” — Nine answered languidly and brushed her hair with a long, heavy sweep.

It was a hasty teleport that not only carried a large group of people, but also crossed the boundaries of the island. The wear and tear on the body was extraordinary, but not as much as it took to teleport into Ishana from the outside.

Since there were so many people here, maybe they had been pulled in by someone's mental image — but a mental image was not enough of a clue to specifically reveal where this place was.

A barren field and mountains could be seen in the horizon. Valkenhayn and Jubei looked around and observed the scene, so full with nature.

The wind was dry, and the air smelled of land.
— “This place is brimming with seithr...”
— “It is. A protective spell, just in case?”
In response to Valkenhayn's disdained muttering, Trinity cast a protective spell on everyone.
Feeling the warmth of the spell on her skin for a few seconds, Nine turned her exhausted face to Hakumen, who stood in silence next to Nirvana.
— “So? How long are you keeping Celica in your arms?”
— “........”
— “Say something! Better yet, put her down!”
In his silence, Hakumen looked somewhat astonished. While in his arms, Celica turned her eyes from Hakumen to Nine and back, sporting a wry smile.

— “''BARK, BARK, BARK!'' That’s a real dog in heat… here, Nine! Shake!”
— “Shut your mouth!” Nine rushed in, and with light movements, she delivered a flying kick to Terumi’s head.
— “Agh…!”

With a sound as dull as his cry, Terumi turned over and fell into the thick bushes.
Valkenhayn just stared and shook his head; unlike Hakumen, he was not having any of this.

— “Oh, uh… I have a question!”
Just as everyone’s exasperation made the air so thick it could be cut with a knife, Celica slipped from Hakumen’s arms and raised her hand with vigor.
She immediately felt dizzy. Celica slumped backward, only to be effortlessly held up by Nirvana and Hakumen. After giving a shy word of thanks for their generous assistance, she began her question.

— “Are those… your friends?” — She asked, staring at two smiling shadows standing to either side of Jubei.
These were the unexpected reinforcements who helped them escape from Ishana.

The taller one had the stature of a normal girl, with a toned body exposed by her rough attire. The shorter, however, was small enough to look like a human child. Coupled with a garb that covered her entire body, she looked as adorable as a stuffed animal.

Both of them wore hoods that covered their entire heads, with triangular ears protruding from the top. Long tails hung down from their waists, flapping and swaying, wild and free. They looked similar enough to Jubei, a feline beastkin, but there was one striking difference:
Their faces.

They looked black as night, buried in the shadows created by their hoods; even the color of their skin was impossible to tell. Their faces looked drenched in darkness; their eyes and mouths, which looked like they had been drawn onto their heads, seemed to float within the hood.

When Celica spoke, Jubei looked back at the eccentric duo.
— “Oh, that's right. I forgot to introduce them.”

Standing at Jubei's side, the taller one put her large hands on her supple hips, and the mouth on her face smiled into the shape of a crescent moon. The red hair sprouting from her forehead caught the eye.

— “The name's Suzukaka; and the little one here's Totokaka. Look at that skull brooch on her hood, ain't it the cutest thing?!”
Suzukaka, the red-haired girl, picked up the smaller one and bowed towards Celica.
— “...nice to meet you.” — The childlike girl, introduced as Totokaka, spoke in a hushed voice, seeming a little nervous.

— “Whoa... so cute~!”
Seeing that Totokaka looked like a talking, walking stuffed animal, Celica reflexively relaxed her cheeks and lowered her voice.

Totokaka had bluish-silver hair sprouting from her hood and, as Suzukaka had said, a skull ornament between her ears. She did love that brooch, but when Suzukaka called it "the cutest thing", she couldn't help but be bewildered. Though her face was like red circles floating on a dark void, Celica liked the eccentric look of it.
— “So cute... nice to meet you, Toto!”

Suzukaka shot her a teasing look, and Celica folded both hands under her chin while her eyes glimmered. Totokaka just looked on and scowled. A little behind Celica, someone staggered to their feet, looking more ecstatic than jubilant.
— “Gah... I love them so much! Tiny Totokaka looks so cute with the bushy tail, but Suzukaka looks nice too...!”
Trinity softly smiled at Nine and Celica, who were completely captivated by the look of Suzukaka, Totokaka, and Jubei.
— “We have met them before. While investigating the place of the battle against the Black Beast, they showed up suddenly with quite a lot of friends.” There was no telling if Nine and Celica actually heard that explanation.
Nine asked Jubei, her eyes still moist — “Hey, these girls aren’t beastkin, right? What are they…?”
Jubei’s face twisted bitterly. He did not want to be asked that much, but he didn’t know how to say how he felt without it feeling rude, so he replied in a muffled tone:

— “Simply put, they’re my ‘daughters’.”
— “Wait… daughters? ‘Daughters’?” Nine spoke again, the words slipping out of her lips.
The captivated smile on her face froze up, and soon her eyes glowed with an intense, fiery color — like that of boiling lava. The smile disappeared, like it was sucked back into her face, and instead, light appeared in her outstretched hands.
— “What was that? ''WHOSE DAUGHTERS—?!''”
Immediately after Nine’s angry shouts, the light released by her rage caused an explosion that shook the entire area.

For the first time in a long time, Celica walked on her own two feet in an unknown land, in an unknown world. Nirvana walked right at her side; she actually walked at a much faster pace, but she felt sorry for following Celica’s pace exactly. And yet, even if Celica thanked her for her concern, she probably would not understand, and her only answer would be a blank stare. Imagining Nirvana like that made the dependable bodyguard seem even cuter, causing Celica to chuckle quietly.

Next to Celica walked Trinity, followed by Terumi and Valkenhayn. Hakumen was farthest behind. Having offered to guide the group, Suzukaka and Totokaka led the way — right behind them was Nine, who could not stop apologizing after sending their hairs on end with her attack spell.
— “Sorry, sorry, really sorry…!!!” Nine rarely apologized to anyone without Jubei around. “I didn’t mean to attack you! I got inflamed, and then…!!”
— “Oh, no.... well.... don't worry about it. I talked too soon.” — A dry, weak laugh spilled out of Suzukaka's crayon-esque lips. The catkin's rounded shoulders, which normally were hunched over, looked more slumped than usual.

The band led by Suzukaka was now headed west. They went to the forest beyond the mountains, which awaited them at the end of a roadless path occupied by grass and trees. Apparently, there lay an entire village of people like Suzukaka. Neither the Mage’s Guild or the Orbis Librarius Norma knew about it, so it was the perfect place to take shelter. It was fortunate that the group was able to teleport somewhere near that village, although the teleportation spell had been definitely influenced by the mental images of Suzukaka and Totokaka.

As they walked, Trinity began to briefly explain the eccentricity of their new guests to Celica and Nine, who still didn’t know anything about Suzukaka or her tribe.
— “They’re not actually beastkin; they’re bio-weapons created from Jubei’s genes. So, it’s not wrong to call them ‘daughters’…”
— “A bioweapon...?” Celica gave a curious tilt of her head. She could never have imagined that, from Suzukaka's charming appearance.

Jubei nodded with a snarl, answering before Trinity could.
— “It was when the Black Beast had just appeared. The country that sheltered me asked me to donate my genes for some reason... and I agreed.”
— “So they're your...” As she was about to answer, Nine trailed off. She wondered if it was appropriate to say those words in front of the triangular-eared girls.
But Suzukaka picked up on the question anyway.
— “A clone, right? At least, I think that was the word." Suzukaka chirped and continued, — "But you can see clearly that I'm not a clone. We don't look alike, I'm not as strong as Mitsuyoshi... I'm the biggest hardass in the village, but compared to the Big M? Not even close!”

Suzukaka did not seem to know what a bio-weapon or a clone was, not did she seem to care about the ethical and moral issues that people had with those. Whether or not it was a good thing, it’s hard to tell.

Jubei, for his part, did not think it was good, and his face showed deep regret.
— “At the time, I thought it was fair to do anything necessary to defeat the Black Beast. But shortly after these children were born, the country raising them was destroyed by the Black Beast... and the children were all that remained. They had nothing left, but their mission to fight the Black Beast.”

The countries that treated them as a military force disappeared, as did the people who were meant to oversee them.
— “Every country was in chaos at the time. You were not the only one without say in the matter.” Valkenhayn said sternly, more as a rebuke than a comfort.

In truth, given the world's situation at the time, Jubei's choice might have been even more humane: the first countermeasure taken against the Black Beast was to wipe out a country with nuclear weapons.
— “I guess you're right,” Jubei answered, “but I still don't get to pat myself on the back for it.”
With his answer came a grimace. Of course, his old friend would give him brute advice instead of cheap sympathy.

Suzukaka turned to Jubei gracefully. She continued walking backwards, sporting her crescent-moon grin.
— “We're still living it up in the Kaka Tribe... why the long face, Lord Mitsuyoshi?” When Suzukaka said this, with little concern for comforting him, Jubei's eyes briefly widened in surprise and he smiled.
— “You're right... I'm sorry I sounded so bitter.” It was not like Jubei regretted the existence of those girls to begin with.

Suzukaka happily wagged her tail at Jubei's calmer tone, before it immediately stretched.
— “Oh yeah, I forgot to tell ya'; Munefuyu was in the village earlier.”
— “Seriously?” Jubei said, his tail stretched out in surprise while he gleamed wide-eyed at Suzukaka.
— “Munefuyu?” Nine asked, tucking her hair behind her ears.
— “My brother.” Jubei answered calmly. The short answer and the look on Jubei's face revealed the brotherly tenderness he still felt. Then, remembering his earlier slip of the tongue, Jubei gave a warped smile and twitched his beard.
— “As in, my actual younger brother.”

Nine and Trinity giggled at Jubei's clarification. Suzukaka, on the other hand, didn’t understand a word.
— “He told me to tell you he’s still alive and well…” Suzukaka said, “and to not go too hard.”
She turned around again, her steps no longer reminding him of his dark past. Noticing this, Nine looked at Suzukaka's dancing tail and secretly whispered into Jubei's ear.
— “She's a great daughter, right, Dad?”
— “Oh, come on... don't say that.” Although his smile was dismissive, Jubei knew Nine's smile was not remotely meant to tease. He just could not take being called "dad", so he looked up at her bright eyes and put his hands on his head, like he'd been caught red-handed.

During Nine and Jubei's exchange, a curious Celica walked alongside Suzukaka and Totokaka, who led the way. But she had already walked so much she was getting dizzy, so Nirvana wasted no time before picking her up. Her long ponytail bounced with every step from Nirvana.

— “So... Suzukaka's tribe is called 'Kaka'?” While Celica asked, still sitting in Nirvana's arms, Suzukaka proudly puffed out her chest.
— “Eeyup! We thought it up. We're neither human nor beastkin, so we came up with a nice name for ourselves. Pretty cool, ain't it?”

At her feet, Totokaka mimicked the puff of Suzukaka's chest. Celica practically gushed with excitement at Totokaka's adorable gesture.

— “Yeah!” Celica nodded, “it's like a big secret club! So cool...!”
— “So cool...!” Totokaka repeated Celica's words.

Then, Celica decided to mimic her as well.
— “The Kaka Tribe is so groovy—!!”
— “The Kaka Tribe...!!”

Everything Celica said, Totokaka repeated. It went on and on, over and over again, while the cheerful leader passed through the mountain roads. Before anyone knew it, the sun had long since set, and night was starting to fall. Soon, the group would be unable to walk without a light.
— “Hey! Pass through this forest and you'll get to my village.”
After pointing to the deep woods at the end of the mountain path, Suzukaka raised her arms and stretched her body, all too happy to be closer to home.

===Part 2===
The night was dark, and the moon grew bright. The treetops rustled while a bonfire crackled. Water poured and streamed, causing steam to rise up. Celica squealed with delight at what she saw at the end of the narrow path, cut through the bushes in the secluded forest.

The village of the Kaka, under the guidance of Suzukaka, went around the rocky mountains and the forest. When the group arrived, the forest and the night sky were pitch black, and several bonfires burned between the little huts of stone and clay.

Celica's group, resting in one of the huts amidst the flickering red flames, had come here after being promised a trip to a special place before their meal was ready. It was a long way from the center of the village, and the rugged surface of the rocky mountains could be seen nearby. A few trees had been cut down, and in the center was a pond surrounded by rocks of various sizes.

It was more than just a pond: it was a hot spring.

— “That's so cool...!! Look, Sis! There's a bath outside!” — Celica squealed.
She wasted no time before taking her clothes off and hid her chest with a towel while she ran off toward the steaming rock bath. Nine and Trinity followed suit, covering themselves with thin cloths; their long hair, which usually slid down their backs, was now tied up. Their skin, from the shoulders to the nape of neck, reflected the color of the bonfires.

— “Hey, don't rush in or you'll fall!”
— “Ufufu...” Trinity chuckled, “but this is so nice... it's the first time I've stargazed in a hot bath!”
And she wiped the fog off her glasses with the tip of a towel. She only didn't take her glasses off because she wanted to cherish every passing moment and still be able to see her surroundings.

Suzukaka stood naked on the rocks surrounding the hot springs, wearing nothing but the hood that covered her head. She beckoned Celica and the others with a flutter of her hand.
— “You'll get cold if you keep gawking. Come on, don't be shy! Get in!”
Totokaka was one step ahead of her, already in the bath. She was dressed for a bath — or rather, covered in cloth from head to toe, floating in the water like a stuffed animal.
— “I'm coming in...!” With excitement and anticipation, Celica rearranged her ponytail into a bun, like she was rolling up her sleeves. Then she slowly dipped her toes into the hot water. “Haaa.... it's so warm!”

The water's warmth spread all over her body, eliciting a deep breath; her face naturally relaxed. The hot water was as soft as it was moist, gently soaking up the skin. Chest-deep in the water, she was completely captivated.
— “Hehehe... this feels great.” Leaning her milky white skin against the rocks, Trinity took a deep breath as well. Nine sat next to her and stretched out her long legs.
— “Mm.... never thought I'd get to soak up a hot spring like this.” Nine said while her notoriously tense face loosened into a relaxed, feminine visage.

Celica, too, stretched out in the tub, letting the steaming water wash away the fatigue that had plagued her the whole trip. In fact, it was just before noon today when she had woken up from a five-day coma. She recalled the doctor saying, “you must rest,” as the steam faded to white.
— “I found this place while digging for stones to build a house... so I decided to make it a rock bath for everyone to chill out in. Take your time and soak it in!” — Suzukaka said and sat on a rock.

She dipped her knees into the water and sipped vigorously, from a rugged ceramic teacup filled with cloudy white sake. There was plenty more in a ceramic jug by her side. Nine, Trinity and Celica were offered some of her drink, but all three declined due to fatigue and age — not only that, but Nine and Trinity had just graduated from the Academy, so they could not drink alcohol under Ishana law.

— “So... where's Jubei? And the rest?” Suzukaka asked.
Totokaka, who had been drifting innocently in the water until then, slid closer to Celica with only her head sticking out of the water. Celica mimicked her by holding her knees until she was neck-deep in the spring, then she nodded at Totokaka.
— “Jubei doesn't like getting wet... and the others are resting indoors, so maybe they'll get in after us.”
— “Can't imagine them taking a bath…” Nine grumbled, tucking some hair behind her ear.

Meanwhile, Trinity gave a wry shrug.
— “True... but even without Jubei, there's still Valkenhayn, Terumi, and Hakumen to go.”
Celica immediately imagined Valkenhayn, Terumi and Hakumen soaking in the steaming water — the mere thought of it made her burst out laughing.
— “Pfffffttttt — I'm sorry for laughing, but that sounds so funny!! I bet they wouldn't even bother chatting!”
— “Please don't say that, Celica. Just thinking about it gives me the chills.” — Nine said, and she felt a chill run down her spine that made her hold herself.
Suzukaka cackled while sitting on the rocks, and even Trinity held back her grin with a lightly-clenched hand. Totokaka was the only one who didn't get why everyone was laughing, looking around curiously while she spun around in the water.

Suddenly Celica stopped laughing, as if she'd seen something floating in front of her.

And she had seen something: a ripple on the warm surface of the water every time she leaned forward or laughed. Nine and Trinity’s…
— “...........hey Sis, hey Trinity — you're full of style, aren't you?”
— “Huh? What's the matter?”
— “Don't look at me like that, it's embarrassing.”
— “The 'style' I mean is... your chest.”

With wrinkles between her eyebrows, Celica glared at the voluptuous mass floating before her. Maybe it was her top-tier athleticism, but Nine's taut, smooth curves made her breasts look perfectly solid. On the other hand, Trinity's were so soft they could melt to the touch. Celica looked down once more; dissatisfied, she covered her chest with her own hands. Though she was not homely in any way, she couldn't help but compare herself to the stunning beauties around her.
— “You’re my sister, but you’re Trinity’s pal, so… I wish I was more like you.” Celica said. Totokaka tilted her head at Celica's gestures, looking curious as usual.
— “Don’t worry about it. This has nothing to do with our friendship.” — Nine said, causing Celica’s lips to twitch at the thought. She immediately gave Celica a look of worry.

Trinity then smiled at the sisters’ exchange, while Suzukaka moved to the rock right above her. Holding a ceramic jug and a teacup in her hands, Suzukaka looked right at Celica’s chest with bright red eyes.
— “It feels great to have big boobs, don’t it…? If you eat some more, you’ll get bigger!”
— “But that’s not enough! Come on… can’t you share some of yours? Sis? Trinity?!”

Celica jumped out of the hot water and lunged at Nine. Grabbing her toned waist, she tickled her sides as hard as she could. Unable to resist, Nine wriggled and lashed out at her sister.
— “Hey, STOP THAT!” Nine yelled, but fell into a giggling fit as fast as Celica grabbed her.

Then Totokaka joined in, causing Nine to struggle even harder and practically hack up a lung with laughter while the water splashed farther. One splash went so high that it hit Suzukaka in the face, causing her to lose her grip on her ceramic jug. Her superhuman Kaka reflexes made sure she reached for the jug as fast as she could…

but she ended up grabbing the bottom of the jug.

The frothy liquor within was poured down on Trinity, who sat right below.
The outdoor rock bath, which had been lively with the girls' voices just before, was now cold with silence. Suzukaka and Totokaka could sense the air between Celica and Nine, so they were too stunned to even move.
While everyone stared at her in shock, Trinity saw that her glasses had gotten stained with sake.
She slowly took them off and glared with a massive, twisted grin.

===Part 3===
The moon rose high in the night sky, and the forest had sunk into a deep silence. The night kept getting darker; Nine, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhayn and Terumi gathered in a hut at the Kaka Village. Several ceramic cups were placed for the guests on a rustic table; Valkenhayn's cup had tea in it, steaming white. Nine sat on a small chair, apparently made out of logs, and took a sip from her cup. The tea, a favorite among the Kaka Tribe, had a color and scent like those of green tea — but its taste was far stronger than it was pleasant. Nevertheless, it relaxed tired bodies quite well. Even after borrowing some power from Valkenhayn and Terumi, Nine could barely stand after putting a protective barrier on the village; she had spent too much mana on teleporting here.

— “Are you okay? You look so pale...” — Jubei's nose wrinkled while he looked at Nine.
Nine shook her head lightly. Her face was so exhausted, it looked theatrical.
— “I'm not okay... I'm wrecked. I just want to snuggle a big cat and take a long nap.”
— “I get that you're tired, but can you not make that kind of joke?” Jubei frowned and sank his face into his large hands. Nine, however, took no offense; she smiled happily in spite of her visible fatigue.

Out of the corner of Nine's eye, Terumi — who sat with his legs thrown up on the table behind Jubei — made a face like he'd swallowed a bug.
— “Whooooa... a witch and a cat in love?! That’s the ''greatest fairy tale ever told!''” He sneered sarcastically.
Terumi spat at the floor in disgust, and Nine glared at him as fast as his spit hit the ground.

— “Don't butt into people's conversations. I've already had it rough; can you just not talk unless you absolutely have to?”
— “That would be fine by me... but I wonder what your pals and your sis will think?” Terumi cackled, “you'd look like a wooden doll next to me! Imagine the looks on their fucking faces!”
— “You want to talk about Trinity and Celica again...?” Nine placed her cup on the table and slowly stood up, before Jubei broke his firm stance and quickly got up from his chair to intervene.
— “Hey, hey! Calm down! This isn't the time. And Nine, no sorcery for now.” Jubei said.

It was a large barrier to a mass teleportation. It took quite a while to recover, due to Nine's vast amounts of mana.

Nine, now calm, threw a sharp glance at Terumi, but reluctantly sat back on her chair and turned her eyes away from his unpleasant grin. Jubei just scratched his head. He sighed and turned to see Valkenhayn and Hakumen sitting, looking like they wanted no part of the situation.

…and Jubei sighed again. He realized this crew was not very cooperative; while he had a younger brother he had never been on good terms with, in retrospect he thought their relationship was reasonably close. But that brother had already passed…

As usual, a well-timed, leisurely knock broke the tense air between Nine and Terumi.
— “Sorry I’m late~!” Trinity said as she opened the door. She stepped in with a soft, wry smile — just from looking at Nine’s face, she could tell what had happened while she was gone.

Trinity waved her cotton-like platinum hair and sat down in the empty seat between Jubei and Terumi.
— “Madam Trinity, how is Celica?” — Valkenhayn asked, offering Trinity a cup of freshly brewed tea.
— “She is doing fine,” Trinity answered, “but she seems exhausted. I made her some tea to help with her condition, burned some incense to refill her mana, and just in case, I put a magical ward on her room.”
— “That is… good to hear. Thank you.”

Nine breathed in deep enough for everyone to hear and rested her forehead on one hand. She relaxed her shoulders calmly, a fresh change from her row with Terumi. The sight of her made Trinity’s cheeks relax.
— “No, no — Celica is an important friend to me too.”
Trinity always thought that, because there was so little she could do for herself, she should at least do what she could for her friends and loved ones; so had she always believed.
Heavy footsteps could be heard from Hakumen, who had been silent and motionless. The tall man in white walked up beside the table and turned towards Nine.
— “That makes all Six… let’s get down to business.”
It was time to continue the meeting that had to be interrupted that day. The matter of the Nox Nyctores, Take-Mikazuchi, was still up in the air. Hakumen’s white mask, featureless and reticent, appealed to Nine to start talking about their situation then and there.

Nine picked up the cup and tilted it. The unique scent of tea stimulated her senses. She no longer hesitated to speak — if she could even stop herself from doing it. With her eyelids heavy, Nine summarized the contents of her lecture.
— “I’m sure we’ve talked about the Sealed Weapon Izayoi.” She put down her cup and left her seat. “This might be a bit off-topic, but… you ever wonder how sorcery works on Black Beasts, and normal weapons don’t?”

Nine laid out the elements of nature one after another, like she was spreading cards on the table. She demonstrated each element with small magical constructs: a tiny flame for fire; a water orb; a stone; and a pocket-sized whirlwind.

— “These are the Four Elements. Fire, water, earth, and wind… and the Two Origins: light and darkness.” In the middle of the Four Elements, a bright light and a shadowy orb appeared. Nine continued, "there's not a lot of difference between the capabilities of sorcery and science. Whether it's man-made or magical, all fire burns just the same — we call that Logic. The thing is... even nuclear bombs, the ultimate man-made weapon, can't damage a Black Beast."

Nine's hand flicked across the table, sweeping out the elements in a single motion. She stared at the remnants of light that she'd scattered.
— “That's because the Black Beast exists outside of Logic, and what's bound by Logic can't harm what isn't. But sorcery also exists outside of Logic, so it can hurt a Black Beast.”
— “Outside of Logic…? What do you mean?” Jubei asked, frowning visibly. He had no experience with sorcery, so he could barely grasp all that — but the thought of it made Nine smile. Her tone softened just a bit.
— “Sorcery is powered by a person’s willpower and soul. I believe it has some effect on Seithr…” Nine could not say for sure — but she knew magic arts could be easily influenced by the user's mental state. She believed the relationship between this and Seithr would become clear soon. “But it's not a coincidence that Sorcery can affect Black Beasts, because it was created to fight beings outside of Logic.”

Nine went back to her lecturing tone, and Trinity briefly interjected.
— “Are you talking about the war from the Age of Origin?”
It was an event in the distant past, erased not only from the history of the world, but also from Ishana's. Nine understood Trinity's uncertainty and nodded, certain that the war had happened.
— “The 'thing' that mankind fought back then is what we now call a Black Beast. It exists outside of Logic, and magic was created to defeat it. So, I put that into practice and created a new power source: Ars Magus.”
Nine made it sound so simple, but even Jubei and Hakumen, who didn't know the details, could see how far beyond common sense this Art was.

Nine brushed a lock of hair from her shoulder.
— “The Sealed Weapon I found, Izayoi, was also created during past wars to fight against beings outside of Logic. So I analyzed its mechanisms, and I created...”
— “...the Nox Nyctores.” Hakumen continued; his tone stern, heavy, and labored.

He knew exactly what Nine was going to talk about: the Nox Nyctores, Gigant: Take-Mikazuchi.

Valkenhayn folded his thick arms in front of his chest, and snarled like a wolf.
— “So, Take-Mikazuchi was based on a weapon used in ancient wars against enemies 'outside of Logic'. Does that mean it exists outside of Logic as well...?” He summarized precisely, but Jubei scratched his head, wrinkling the bridge of his nose while he did his best to soak it all in. Nine nodded — “that's right. By the way, Sealed Weapons and Nox Nyctores are man-made weapons, not Arts, so they still have limited power against Sorcery and Ars Magus.”

The difference between weapons and Arts was palpable, and Nine reminded herself of it. Arts could be put to practical use; just as science enriched human life while weapons were created, if the direction of light changed, so did its role and what was required of it. Weapons, however, were still weapons — they rarely had more meaning than what was assigned to them at creation.

With a bitter feeling in her heart, Nine picked up her cup and drank what remained of her tea until the bitterness turned strangely sweet.

— “Nine... can I ask you something?” Trinity raised her hand like she was at a school lecture.
Nine looked disturbed for a moment. She did not hate it when Trinity asked her questions; but it still got under her skin, because she always saw through Nine so clearly that she could reveal her secrets in the blink of an eye.
— “Why did ''Celica,'' specifically, have to control Take-Mikazuchi? If you built it, you would never have used her for it.”

Trinity and Nine were both reminded of the Lynchpin, activated by Celica's power.

Nine put her cup down and blew a quiet sigh. Trinity really could see right through her. Though she was a bit paranoid, she didn't want to tell Trinity unless asked to. She had to think about what she was doing, or else she would suspect that everything about her was being aired to the world.
— “...of course, it wasn't part of the plan. It wasn't Seven or Eight's idea either — it was something beyond my control.”
Looking at the tea left in her unfinished cup, Nine tried to find more to say. As expected, the tone of her lecture was not calm.
— “Celica passively cancels Seithr activity around her, so she isn't affected by the Ars Magus... and because the Nox Nyctores run on Seithr, she can control Take-Mikazuchi with no problem. That's why Seven and Eight are looking for Celica; they own Take-Mikazuchi, and they want her to control it.”
When she finished her lecture, Nine sat on a chair. She took off her hat and brushed her long hair back — then the hat was back on, and she pulled herself away from the table.
— “That's all I can tell you about Take-Mikazuchi... I'm sorry, but I'm almost at my limit. Let's call it a night.” Her words were practically spat out, with how exhausted she was.
Concerned, Jubei perked up and stood ahead of Nine.
— “That's right. We'll talk our future and the investigation tomorrow. We don't want Nine to work herself sore.”
— “Yes. It's too late.” Valkenhayn nodded and stood up to follow suit. It was too easy to forget that, for all her genius and prowess, Nine was still human. Valkenhayn and Jubei, both beastkin, knew it was a mistake to think Nine was as physically strong as they were.
— “I'm going first... good night.” Aching to get out of this place, Nine dragged her heels and grasped at the hut's door.
— “Should I take you to another hut?” Jubei asked, calling out behind her.
— “I'll be right there... it's just around the corner. You don't want to see me when I'm this tired.”
— “Oh... okay.” Jubei sighed as his shoulders dropped. He knew Nine would say that.

Nine just shrugged her shoulders and smiled apologetically.
— “Take it from here, Trinity. We'll think about the rest tomorrow.”
That said, Nine left the hut by herself, letting her long hair flow loosely over her shoulders.

===Part 4===
In the dead of night, a bonfire in an iron cage burst open. The wood splintered with a crackle, and golden sparks scattered across the night sky while a faint burning smell mixed with the wind.
With a soft smoky breeze blowing through her platinum hair, Trinity walked down the road, her locks shining under the firelight. Then, she spotted a figure making haste for a hut behind her, but Trinity was faster to call out to it.
— “Wait, Nine—!”

In a night this quiet, even the softest voice could still ripple through the silence with enough intent. Trinity’s voice made Nine stop in her tracks, and after a short beat, she turned around until Trinity could only see half of her.
— “Trinity… what happened?’
Nine’s long hair and large hat cast a shadow over her face, so dark it even cast shade over her heart. Trinity could sense her discomfort, too.
— “I was looking for you… I have something to ask.”

Trinity and Nine stood far apart from each other — so far, yet so close.
— “Is there something you won’t tell us...?” Trinity asked, gently placing her question in front of Nine rather than confronting her with it.

Nine stared somewhere between her and Trinity, as if to stare at the question itself, before she grimaced.
— “Why are you asking me this?”
— “It’s not for no reason. I’ve been thinking about this for a while… you talk so much, but don’t say a lot.”

Nine answered questions and elaborated, but little by little, she preferred to hide information between the lines. The things she refused to talk about were always buried under other subjects.
This was not the first time Nine kept a secret. She had a tendency to keep several at once, and then never talk about them unless asked. Was it because they were so close? Trinity remembered the look on Nine's face in those times. It set her on edge that she couldn't see into her most important secrets.

— “If it helps you or it makes you feel better,” Trinity continued, “I'd like to hear about it... but I don't mind if you tell me. But right now, you look so...”
Trinity could not come up with kind enough words. But it was too late to keep quiet here.
— “It's like you think talking about it will hurt you.”
It was like putting a noose around the neck and pulling it to avoid leaking anything. Secrets were like self-inflicted wounds.
— “I don't care how shocking it is, I won't judge. If the secret is dragging you down, let me hold the weight with you, even if it's just a little!”
There was little she could do. No powers or Arts would help her here.
But they could lean on each other, have each other's backs, and stay friends. On the other hand, there was nothing else she could do — she just wanted to do what she could, no matter how trivial.

Nine remained silent, staring off into space for a while. There was no telling if Trinity's words had even reached her. The crackling of the bonfire made the silence around her deafening, until Nine opened her mouth under the flamelight.

— “Look, I can't talk about it. And I don't want to... especially not to you.”
Nine turned her back on Trinity. The colors of the secrets she'd acknowledged were hidden by the dark shadow over her.
Trinity held her breath and clasped both hands over her chest. Her words were now caught in her throat, and she could not swallow them.

— “I'm tired... sorry. Let me sleep.” Nine answered calmly, then went right back to pacing away.
— “Wait, Nine...!”
Even while appealing to Nine, Trinity's voice remained soft and gentle. That seemed to show the differences between the two — Nine only saw and felt different things from Trinity.
Nine did not stop, walking away from the light that bathed the blonde. She stepped into the cabin she'd rented to sleep in, before she finally closed the door.

Trinity could only stare without even stepping forward.

That closed door looked terribly heavy.
There was no light in Nine's rented hut, and the bonfire's light streamed in through the wood-framed windows. In the back room of this dark hut, Celica slept off her exhaustion. Just a little more consciousness, and she could feel Nirvana waiting by her side.

It was quiet. The silence was calming, thanks to the barrier Trinity had put up for Celica. In that soft calmness, Nine leaned against the closed door and bit her lip. There were wrinkles between her eyebrows. She could not use magic to light the place up and merely walking was a Herculean task; not because of excessive use of sorcery or physical exhaustion, but because of guilt.

It was ''always'' guilt.

Nine blamed herself internally. The feeling tormented her, but she was already used to it.

— “....I'm sorry, Trinity. I wronged you.”

She went to the bedroom in the back, sat down on the bed next to Celica and muttered faintly. The tears in her eyes were not of remorse, but coated with determination, with a hint of emotion swaying in the drops. She closed her eyes to keep them from flowing.

— “...but I can’t turn back anymore.”

With determination long settled in her heart, Nine laid down on the bed.

When Nine disappeared behind the door, Trinity unwittingly sighed. Nine had been acting strangely for a long time now. It had been only a few months before the return of the Black Beast when she'd noticed something strange about her best friend. The doubts and anxieties were not much to fret over then, but they had only grown over the years, and now they cast a dark shadow over Trinity's heart.

Nine had a serious secret, and she had to keep it all by herself.

Lately, she seemed to be pushing forward into something only she could see, like she was in a rush. Trinity wondered if this would one day blind Nine to the point of making her lose something precious. So she thought, but she was not worried.

— “It's just like... that time.”
She whispered; her lips murmuring on their own, like the words were spilling out. Trinity sighed in surprise at herself.

Maybe the sheer rush of the situation made her unexpectedly vulnerable — she could not believe she was thinking about "that time" at a time like this.

— “''Ayyyyy?'' What's with the happy face? Had a fight with your buddy?”
Trinity felt her heart at the sound of that voice. She looked up in shock, to see the source of the words: a slender man wearing a long coat and a hood that hid his appearance.
It was Terumi.

So many questions crossed her mind. How long had he been here? Why was he here? Did he hear her conversation with Nine? She did not even think of asking, though, because of her surprise; not because she had suddenly been spoken to, but because she swore Terumi looked — and sounded — like a friend she was not likely to see again. Who was he again...?

Maybe it was just nostalgia clouding her mind.

— “No... it wasn't a fight. Nine just looked tired, so I'm worried.”
— “Worry this, concern that... is that all you do?” Terumi mocked her. “You've got so much time on your hands, don't waste it worrying about other people!” Nine hated this tone of his, but it didn't get to Trinity that badly. Maybe it was his voice that jogged her memory...

But Trinity's discomfort quickly fell into sadness. Her friend sounded so much like this man, and she could not stop him from changing. The sheer regret weighed on her heart. He was never a stranger, yet he had been so close to her. She watched him be corrupted by his ambition, and then he disappeared... and there was nothing she could do about it. She felt strongly that it would ruin him.

''(Him...)''

Did he get what he'd been looking for? Where was he? What was he up to? If he was doing well... Trinity could not help but think.

— “...the hell are you looking at?” Terumi asked. “Something on my face?”

Terumi's grin twisted into discomfort.
Trinity's lips clamped shut at his change of expression, visible under the flamelight. She shook her head lightly, trying to brush that aside. There was no point in keeping Terumi in the shadow of her friend.

— “You're helping Nine, aren't you?” Trinity asked softly, putting her remorse aside. She had gone to investigate on behalf of Nine, who'd had trouble leaving Ishana, and had been entrusted with work on sorcery while Nine was busy with the Mage's Guild. But Trinity didn't know the details. — “What are you doing to help?”

She wondered if Nine had been hiding something. It was hard not to think so, but Trinity asked that more as small talk. She tilted her head and smiled, but Terumi unexpectedly went quiet. His twisted grin was gone, and he turned toward Trinity like his hood obscured a stern look.

— “Terumi...?”
— “...can't answer that~.” His sarcastic grin returned as he answered.

He shot a weird look at Celica and Nine’s hut, then walked away, like he didn’t care for it anymore.

His steps were light, to the point of silence. Terumi went back the way he came, until he blended into the shadows and disappeared without a trace.

Trinity stared at him, somewhat stunned, like she’d been nailed to her spot. Like a dark cloud gathering, she felt a bad omen coming. Her heart was racing, and there was nothing she could do about it.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 4

2023-04-30T19:19:19Z

Dead Phoenix: Created page with "==Chapter IV: Silvery Visions== ===Part 1=== A blank, white void. An ephemeral dream. She floated in the bright void, standing before a mirror. ''There it is again...'' Cel..."

==Chapter IV: Silvery Visions==
===Part 1===
A blank, white void.

An ephemeral dream.

She floated in the bright void, standing before a mirror.

''There it is again...''
Celica thought, her consciousness as dulled as the white void around her.
In the mirror, she saw her face, her hair, her eyes — but she wondered if this was truly her own reflection.

She had to know.

She swore that she'd had this dream before.
What was it about? What was it trying to tell her? What should she remember? What was she to feel from it?

She reached out to the square mirror.
If she touched it, she could just wake up from her dream — as she always did.

The image she saw in the looking glass was not a reflection, so much as it was an inverted image from the other side of a window.

She wondered what went on over there.
What did she look like on the other side?

Too many questions roamed in her mind today, but there was no way she could figure out their meaning. Thus, Celica caved and touched the mirror.
Her hand sank into the looking glass — first her fingertips, then her palm — just before the dream and her consciousness faded to white.

===Part 2===
So many walls, and so many nights.

The night came again, and the moon rose high.

Hakumen had left the Kaka Village for a rocky area outside the woods. From a distance, it just looked like rocky terrain with unstable footing — but there was debris all over the ground, leaving no room to actually step on.

There was no way to know how long ago this had happened, but this place was the wreckage of a cityscape; trampled, broken, and kicked to pieces, with some faded grass growing out of the crevices. The land would have been stable with a gentle slope to it, but now, anyone who wanted to walk through it had no choice but to walk on unstable footing.

Not far from this rocky forest of rubble, Hakumen stood alone in front of the wide field. If he looked up, he could see the moon above him. As the pale light reflected on his white mask, Hakumen remained silent until he turned to look at a shimmering presence nearby.

— “Hey... over here.”

First he saw a small white hand, then a lock of brown hair tied in a tall bun. She called out to him he pulled herself up with a jerk of her hand.

Then she noticed Hakumen's feet facing her and she looked up, like a child who'd just been caught playing a prank.

— “Ahaha.... you found me! I wanted to surprise you.”
It was Celica. Nirvana was with her, picking up Celica by the waist and placing her atop the pile of debris where Hakumen stood.

He had noticed something approaching ever since Celica left the forest with Nirvana. He wondered what was going on, since she had followed a rather unusual route, but she had just planned it that way.

Hakumen picked up Celica without a word, dangling her by the arms like a kitten.

— “Wow...! Thank you!”

Her leather-soled feet landed right next to Hakumen.
Nirvana slithered up and stood perfectly still next to Hakumen and Celica.
After a brief wait, Hakumen turned back to look at his surroundings.
— “What can I do for you?”

Taking in the cool night air, Celica's cheeks loosened into a soft smile.

— “I woke up from this weird dream... and I couldn't go back to sleep. So I went for a walk, then I saw you, Mister Hakumen!”
— “And then... you just 'saw me'?”

Letting the words sink in, Hakumen took a brief glance at Celica.

The night sky was clear, and he could clearly see the moon as a thin crescent. Its light was too dim to let anyone recognize a face from a distance. He would have understood if it was Valkenhayn or Jubei, but Celica had no additional senses and was abysmal with directions; he just did not believe that she would have “seen him” in a dark forest with poor visibility.

Celica realized she had been caught in another lie. She leaned back and gave a little awkward smile, folding her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet.

— “I kind of...” Celica answered, “...had a feeling you were here.”

Who?

Not Hakumen, surely.

— “Again?”

This was the second time Celica had a “feeling” he was nearby. It wasn't Hakumen she had been looking for, before.

— “Maybe you're looking for Ragna the Bloodedge...?”

It was funny, to hear him say that name like he shared it with someone else.

Celica’s eyebrows could only sink as she looked up at Hakumen, having heard his simple question.
— “Now that you mention it… I really don’t know. I never got to know his real name.”
— “...I believe it.”

Maybe she had heard this before — Hakumen and Celica did talk about Ragna's name in the past.
But no matter how many times Celica asked, and no matter how many times Hakumen gave her the same answer, that question was still a thorn that he could not pull out of his mind.

Who was this “Ragna” that Celica A. Mercury claimed to have met?
If the man Celica described was the same one that Hakumen knew, who was the “Ragna” he remembered?

Facing the devastated landscape before him, Hakumen plunged his hand into the muddy waters of his own memories.

Hakumen remembered Ragna with a sense of loss.
A tall man with white hair, green eyes and a red coat.

“He was stabbed by a red-eyed woman with a giant sword, and they both fell into the searing lava within the Cauldron.
And then...
they both transformed into a single black mass, soon a terrifying monster.”

That monster came to exist as the “Black Beast”.

So the Black Beast was Ragna transformed — but how could another Ragna exist at the same time as the Beast?

Maybe Hakumen remembered wrong? Was it possible that he'd confused that with something else, or everything he thought he remembered was a weightless delusion?

Was Ragna, as Celica called him, truly “Ragna the Bloodedge”?
Was Hakumen in mourning for someone else...?

(.....can't be.)

If so, those were just the whispers of a weak and spoiled heart. His memories were terribly hazy, but with the memory of that loss lost, there was nothing false about the feelings he had.

Flowers were torn apart; his brother was taken from him. All he could do then was lose himself in rage, hatred, and revenge.

— “...Hakumen?” Celica asked, popping into Hakumen’s sight while he looked downward.

Celica looked like she could slip on the rubble and fall at any minute. Just the sight sent chills down Hakumen’s spine; so he seized her by the shoulders and put her back in the narrow space inside.

— “You’re going to fall!” Hakumen grunted.
— “Ah— thank you!”

Only then, did Celica realize where she had been standing, scratching her head with an embarrassed chuckle. Hakumen could only sigh; it was like taking care of a small pet.

Then Celica jumped up like a small pet, her eyes grew wide, and she stared at Hakumen.

— “...sigh.” She said with a tone of surprise.
— “What happened?” Hakumen did not understand. But when he asked that, Celica smiled happily for some reason.
— “You’re sighing too…!” Celica answered.
— “What are you even talking about?”
— “Ahaha… I’ve never heard you do it before!” She gave an innocent smile and a giddy laugh.

His memory flickered. Maybe it was not a memory, but a feeling — or an emotion.

He swore he could remember hearing a girl's laugh, like Celica's. Soon he envisioned a long corridor, with a lush green view from the windows.
There was a girl named after a flower, and another friend of hers. He talked to them about something...
everything felt so warm and peaceful.

— “Hey, Mr. Hakumen!”

Soon Hakumen was called awake again, released from his trance. His chin was raised slightly, and he turned to look back at Celica. Her face was not nearly as bright as it was a moment ago, having lost her smile; her earth-colored eyes looked straight up at Hakumen.

— “What’s under the mask…?”
Her question was sincere, not teasing or innocent.
Hakumen could only ease his breath.

— “Do you want to see it?”
Why he asked, nobody knows. The words just came spilling out.
It must have been a shocking answer, regardless; Celica’s cheeks blushed a bright pink while she nodded repeatedly.
— “Yes, I do! Can I see?!”
— “No.”
— “Hey, that’s not fair! Why can’t I see it?!”
Celica pouted and furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. She was quite expressive, much like her sister Nine. Amused and impressed, Hakumen raised a hand to his mask.

The mask could never come off. It hid myriad sins, mistakes, and stains of the past. He could hardly remember who he was, what life he led, or what he thought and felt back then. But even if the sins were forgotten, their weight would never be.
Thus, the mask would hide his sins.

Otherwise, he would never be able to fight.

Thus, the mask worked as an escape — to hide his past, while claiming to break away from it. The armor was meant to bury his past self. Only then could he become the man called Hakumen, get on his feet, and hold his sword firmly.

If the mask came off, he would no longer be Hakumen, but the man with a name long forsaken.
Hakumen let go of his mask. Celica looked up at his expressionless face, still regretful, but with unyielding interest.
What did she expect to find under that mask?
Hakumen turned his head away, so she would not see through him.

— “...even if I take this mask off, you won't see the face you want to see.”
— “Huh?” Celica's eyes widened, then narrowed softly like she was smiling. “Oh, no. I said you look alike, but I have no way of telling. It's just...”

Forgetting what was said before, Celica walked once more along the edge of the rubble and turned around to face Hakumen, who had turned away from her. Then, she looked straight up.
— “I just think... you probably look great. It'd be a shame to hide it!”
— “...”

Hakumen had no idea how to answer.
(Is she saying I’m handsome, or…?)
The muttered words disappear into his bitter heart. If only he had been kind; maybe it all would have been different.
And so... unknowingly, fragments of lost memories rattle around in his head.
Hakumen languidly pondered while looking up at the sky.

A thin moon could be seen in the sky.
— “I don't like the moon... in fact, I hate it.” — so he remembered someone saying.
He could not remember who, but every time he saw the moon, he remembered those words. The feeling brought back so many memories... but he was tormented by a terrible discomfort.

— “The moon looks so beautiful!” Like clear water, the girl's voice washed Hakumen's consciousness.
The hazy memories; the unbearable weight of guilt; and the vivid sense of loss... all faded.
Just for this moment, for some reason, everything seemed calm and peaceful.

Celica turned around and stood next to Hakumen, looking at the horizon with a light stretch of her body and a long, heaving, relaxed sigh. — “This breeze... it feels nice.”

Her lackadaisical words put Hakumen on edge.
— “It does...”
But she was right. The air was clear, and the crescent moon in the sky looked much smoother than he'd previously thought.
How come he hadn't noticed it before? The air was too clear.
Hakumen looked at Celica.
He was amazed at her power — to seemingly suppress the seithr around her.
But he was still baffled. Hakumen could not believe that Celica was able to do that all by herself, and that there had to be something else in play. Even when they were at the Kaka Village, he felt the place brimming with seithr.

(If that’s how it works, what is with this air…?)

He looked around, behind his pale white mask. How could the air be so clear with all this rubble?

— “A… CHOO!”

Those thoughts were interrupted by a sudden sneeze.
Celica made a pitiful face as she hunched over and sneezed again.

— “Ugh... that came out of nowhere...”
— “Do you feel cold?”

It was late at night. Hakumen did not feel cold, but maybe the night air was affecting Celica.

— “Go back. Sure, you've recovered your magic, but don't overdo it. You should recover too.”
— “Yeah... what about you, Hakumen?”

Aware of the cold and her physical strain, Celica's reply came out slow, but straightforward. She tilted her head, but Hakumen did not shake his head in response. He let go of his mask with a huff.
— “I'm going to stay here a little longer.”
He needed some more time to think.

— “Okay. Good night, see you tomorrow.”
Celica gave a polite nod and a small wave, before heading back to the Kaka Village woods with Nirvana.

As Nirvana picked her up and moved, the girl quickly faded into the shadows of the forest.
Then, without even stopping to breathe, Hakumen waited for her to leave. The air around him felt heavy and uncomfortable.

===Part 3===

— “You’re a real goody-two-shoes, o’ mighty hero!”
The source of the voice had been there for some time, standing on the rubble, next to Hakumen.

Under the dim moonlight, a slender man in a long coat suddenly came out. Under the hood pulled down over his eyes, he showed his mouth like that of a reptile.

— “All those years with the Susano’o Unit made you a pussy, huh, Jin Kisaragi?!”
Terumi laughed, his voice as unpleasant as the soundless presence of a crawling snake.
He'd snarled out a name that Hakumen had long left in the past. A name that should only be known by a select few, and cannot exist now.

Immediately, a chill came down Hakumen's spine.

— “...you scumbag.”
— “Eh, don’t get me wrong! I don’t know any more than that. It ain’t like I’m predicting the future!”

Terumi hurriedly waved both hands at the intimidating Hakumen, mocking his tone of voice. He then tucked back his chin, and his smile grew even wider while his red tongue poked out.
— “You get me? I'm here, and you're over there... we're standing in slightly different places. I don't know how things will end this time... you're from the other side of this world, so I bet you know a lot more than I do.”
— “This time—?”

The use of his old name and the odd invocation of an “other side” put Hakumen on edge.
He held his head down, feeling his mind overrun with noise, like he had seen something he should not have. The feeling seeped into Hakumen's memories like a drug being pushed through a syringe.

None of this was memories, or Hakumen's experiences... but information. Fragments of data, recorded and managed by something other than Hakumen's brain.
Numerous scenes grazed his head like noise, showing tens of thousands of images in rapid-fire.

Building burnings…
Freezing rooms…
Someone's face…
He did not recognize any of it.
Even though he should have.

— “Hehehehe... hey, buddy, tell me something. How many times have you been here? Huh? How many fuckin' loops does that make?”
Terumi's voice and words sent noise into Hakumen's mind. The scene within the noise seemed to overlap with the hooded man in front of Hakumen: the same height, same build, same expression... and the same black clothes and black hat.

— “Ha…”
Inside his mask, Hakumen’s mouth moved on its own, sending out noise.
He'd spent so much time with the girl named after a flower, only to never know her ultimate fate.
— “Hazama—!!”

Exhaling a low, heated breath, Hakumen reached for the nodachi on his back. The rising bloodlust within swayed his long silver hair, and his steps sent cracks into the rubble beneath his feet. An ordinary person would be immediately frozen into fear by such a sight.
But Terumi just stood and watched.

— “You’re out for blood… that’s what I wanna see!”
Terumi smirked at every reaction from Hakumen. He pulled both hands out of his pockets and spread his arms lightly, trying to provoke him with a sarcastic invitation for a hug.
— “Gonna kill me or no?”
If Hakumen kicked off the scaffolding and swung down the nodachi with all his strength, the blade would easily cleave Terumi in two. All this could end in only ten seconds.
— “C'mon, do it already. The way I am right now, I don't stand a chance! I know you've got this in the bag, so take the shot and fucking kill me!”
Terumi sneered behind his hood.
Hakumen looked from a position where he could finish him off with a single slash. Terumi was telling the truth; he could easily kill him now.
The whole time, Terumi did not move once. With his hands lightly open, he waited for Hakumen to make his move.

The bloodlust was like a flame erupting from his body. Hakumen gripped the hilt of his nodachi tightly so he could pull it out at any moment, and after putting all his weight into his legs for a massive leap...

he stood up, sheathed his blade and turned his back on Terumi.

— “That’s it? No killing?” Terumi asked, audibly disappointed.

Hakumen, with his back turned to the voice that had just tried to irritate him, replied with a low swing in the air.

— “If ‘what I know’ is correct... you're essential to defeating the Black Beast.”
— “Heh... guess I don't have to worry about you killing me for a while.”
— “Wait until this is all over.”
— “Huuuuh? Don't say that, Hakumen! We're on the same siiiide!”

Even without turning to look, Hakumen could see the smirk on his face. How could he make ‘being on the same side’ sound so trivial? He could not wait to leave Terumi’s “side”.

Just as Hakumen was about to jump off the rubble-covered heights, Terumi’s voice rang out behind him.
― “It's the future, ain't it?” His voice was sharp, like a knife to the throat.
Hakumen did not feel fear; only disgust. He clenched his fist tightly.
— “My mission is to defeat the Black Beast. Nothing more.”
— “...I get it.”
Terumi no longer smiled. Hakumen looked over at his unsightly gait and dismissed him with a bored demeanor. Through his eyeless mask, he stared at Terumi.
— “But I’d rather not let ‘that thing’ decide my future.”

The man who once saved him was branded a god with neverending "dreams of destiny" — and he wanted no part of those dreams. Thus, Hakumen kicked the debris beneath his feet and left. The ground remained dimly lit by the crescent moon's distant light.
Like a pale white shadow, he disappeared into the forest.

With an aside glance, Terumi carved a smug grin onto his mouth again. He shoved his hands into his pants' pockets and shot a shady glare at the moon.
— “You know what…? You got a point, Hakumen-chan.”
Terumi also crossed the pile of rubble and made a quick exit.

===Part 4===
The next day, Celica was in a crumbling cityscape littered with debris. This time, it was not in a lonely moonlit night, but an early afternoon under the sun. It wasn’t just Hakumen and Nirvana that were there, but a full entourage with Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Valkenhayn, Terumi, Suzukaka, and Totokaka.
— “Yup— hup!” Celica crossed the unstable foothold, gasping out with every step. Nirvana followed closely behind, occasionally extending her arms to help with her perilous steps.
— “Slow down, Celica. You’ll be in danger if you overdo it.” Nine warned behind her, looking on with great exasperation.

Celica turned around on the rocky grounds where she’d just landed.
— “I’ll be fine! I was here last night!”
— “WHAT? You came to a place like this, at night, all by yourself?! That’s dangerous!”
— “Oh… I didn’t tell you, did I? Nirvana was with me, and Mister Hakumen too!”

Celica raised a finger to reassure her there was no problem. Nirvana then lifted her up with no issue and moved her onward. Nine followed them both, jumping over the rocks with great dexterity… even while wearing high heels.

— “Okay, but why was Hakumen with you late at night, in a deserted place like this?! There’s gotta be something I’m missing. If he did anything weird…!”
— “He’d never do that! Mister Hakumen is a nice guy.” As Celica pouted, Nine forced a smile; like a switch had been flipped, small sparks gathered around her.
— “…yup. Just like that guy, Hakumen’s playing you…”

As Nine held up her hand with a twisted smile, Jubei, who had been walking beside Nine until then, chased after her in a hurry and pushed her hand away.

— “Calm down, calm down! If she was with Hakumen, there’s no way it could’ve turned out how you think.”
— “I don’t care! Even if he’s wearing armor like that, I can’t trust her with some random man!”
Standing on a narrow rocky ledge, Nine pointed her finger at Hakumen while he led the way. Regardless, Hakumen ignored her words — if he’d heard her at all. Meanwhile, Valkenhayn let out a bitter sigh of exasperation.

— “I appreciate your energy, but would you pipe down a little? You are making too much noise.”
— “And I know you have good reflexes, but if you let down your guard too much, you might slip…”
— “AAAAAAH!”
As Jubei added to Valkenhain's quip, a cracking scream came out, away from their current spot.

Everyone stopped and looked back to see Trinity, far behind the group, losing her balance and almost falling from the tall rubble.
Of all the people to grab her by the arm and help her up, it was Terumi.
— “Hey, Four-Eyes. Don’t slip.”
— “Ah… sorry!”
As fast as he could, Terumi pulled Trinity up with just one arm. She landed safely on the foothold, but she was so embarrassed even her ears were bright red.
— “Seriously… I’m so sorry for all the trouble!”
— “Hehe! You can apologize for all the trouble later. Now get up and go!”
— “Okay!”
Exhausted, Terumi patted Trinity on the back and urged her to move on. As she stepped on the debris — more recklessly than anyone else — Terumi followed. Celica watched the scene unfold, pressing a finger to her lips and tilting her head.
— “Hey, Sis… Terumi and Trinity really get along, right? They never fight…”
— “That’s not a good sign.” She answered, disinterested.
When Celica turned around in wonder, Nine wrinkled her eyebrows and looked away from Trinity and Terumi.

— “So, Hakumen… where the hell are you going? You said you wanted to check out the rocks, but there’s just rubble and grime here!” Her words were sharper than usual, due to her unquenchable dismay.
But Hakumen did not care too much. He landed on the side of a relatively intact building.
— “I didn’t ask you to come along.”
Meanwhile, Valkenhayn rested his feet on the wide footing, following those cold words. Next to catch up was Nine, followed closely by Celica. As they approached Hakumen, loud clacks sounded from their high heels.

— “You think I’ll just let you take Celica anywhere? No way in hell I’m letting her hang out with the first man she sees!”
— “This is going to be a long day…” Jubei grumbled, scratching his head.

Celica had no choice but to raise her shoulders and chuckle sheepishly. Hakumen was the only one she had asked to come investigate the rocky grounds with him. Of course, Nirvana had come along; as soon as Nine heard about it, she assumed something far worse. Valkenhayn came along, believing that if Hakumen was this concerned, there had to be something up; Trinity shared his concerns, and Jubei followed because he was worried about Nine. Terumi would not let himself be alone in a village full of cats, so he came along as well… and Suzukaka and Totokaka just figured the trip would be fun. As a result, this simple investigation had snowballed out of Hakumen’s control.

At the end of this building, which may as well have been a hangout spot now, Trinity slipped again, and Terumi caught her again.

The air here was extremely clean, with a fresh scent of greenery. Valkenhayn and Jubei’s faces crooked; they found it too strange.

— “The seithr in here… it’s too weak.”

Suzukaka nodded proudly.
— “Damn right! This place has been a real sight since the village got built… but Toto and the others say it’s too beautiful to stay here forever.”
Compared to Suzukaka, Totokaka seemed less familiar with this place, and her tail wagged at the scent of the wind with a curious look.

— “Kaka kids adapt to their surroundings really easy. They get too used to living somewhere without seithr, they’ll have a bad time living with it.” Then, Suzukaka stroked Totokaka’s forehead — “When you grow up…” She continued — “So what’s next? What are you lookin’ for, Lord Hakumen?”

Valkenhayn walked up beside Hakumen, who was looking out from the edge of the ruined building. The place was so clean, it was difficult to believe; but all anyone could see was an endless expanse of debris of all sizes. Thinking about the people who used to live here, and the ruthlessness of the dark disaster befalling the world, sent chills down his spine.

Glancing at the ruined city, Hakumen spoke.
— “This place…”
— “What about it?” Valkenhayn’s eyebrows furrowed, unaware of what Hakumen meant.
Still, Hakumen turned to Celica, his long hair flowing in the wind. He invited her closer with a tuck of his chin. He pointed to himself and asked Celica a question.

— “Do you feel anything?”
— “What do you mean?” Celica asked, visibly puzzled.
Hakumen turned his head, like he was looking for something invisible. His long silver hair, swaying in the wind, looked more mysterious than usual.
— “It’s the center of the air. I think you can feel it.”
— “The center…?” Celica did not quite follow, but she looked around anyway.

The air really was clean. She felt it last night when she met Hakumen; it was clearer than in Ishana.
(Feels great…)
She took a long, full-chested breath and tried to let her feelings dissolve into the air.
Celica felt happy. She felt like Hakumen, so strong and always there for her, was counting on her — even for just a minute.

He had always helped her so much, it was time to give back a little. So she closed her eyes and listened to the wind and air. Maybe she did not feel all that in her ears, but in her skin.

Her eyelids lifted naturally, and she pointed to what she saw in her line of sight.
— “I think… there’s an entrance over there.”
She stretched out her arms and pointed to a large pile of rubble. In the shadows, there was an entrance to a staircase leading somewhere underground.
— “…do we go there?” Hakumen whispered into the wind, leaning forward next to Celica to tell where her finger was pointed.
Celica looked uneasy.
— “I'm just curious... I just felt like something could be there. I don't really know, sorry.”
She could not sense seithr like Nine or Trinity; all she had to count on was her gut feeling.

Celica felt sorry for going to the trouble of asking for Hakumen's help. But it was not trouble for Hakumen, who immediately picked her up in his arms.
— “It’ll do. Come on, let’s check it out.”
— “No wait, I can go— aaaah!!”
Hakumen had no intention of refusing; he ran off with Celica in his arms before she could say a word. He rushed forward with no hesitation or care for the footing under him, which was too bumpy to even walk straight. They were going so fast, it was like the wind was carrying them.

— “HEY! Why are you holding Celica like that?! PUT HER DOWN!!!”
Noticing Hakumen's sudden dash, Nine jumped out, her eyes blazing with rage. Holding her large hat in hand, she magically manipulated the wind and ran after the white-armored man.
Nirvana also ran after them, with her protegé ahead of her.
— “Hey, wait…!!” Behind her was Jubei, who did not want Nine to lose control; followed by Valkenhayn. Suzukaka carried Totokaka on her back, unaware that they were even following a goal, running with beastly reflexes and leg strength to much.
And then there was Trinity.
— “Wait for me, pleeeeease!!”

Trinity peeked over the edge and found the path was even rougher than she'd imagined. She could not even jump off; the only way was to slide down.
Still moving slowly and sluggishly, she walked up close and crouched all the way down, while Terumi looked down with a smirk.

— “Want me to take you there?” Terumi asked.
— “Not now… I’ll catch up later.”
— “Yeah, no. When you catch up, it’ll be past sunset.”
Hacking up a laugh, Terumi grabbed Trinity by her neck right as she was about to climb down from the scaffolding, pulled her up, and held her in his arms.

Firmly pulling his hood down, Terumi jumped low and far while he held Trinity.

===Part 5===
Walking down the stairs she had found, Celica soon discovered they led to an old subway station.
There were still vestiges of the station platform, long decayed — except for the train tracks, which were well-preserved.

She could only think about how this place used to be: thriving with people. The thought brought an eerie sadness to her mind.
Meanwhile, no light from the surface would reach them.

Nine had a white light glowing from her hand to illuminate the front, while she walked with Hakumen; Celica was between them both.
In the middle was Trinity, who conjured an orange light to light their surroundings. Jubei, Suzukaka, and Totokaka went behind Nine; and Terumi behind Trinity. Valkenhayn stayed far behind.

The tracks were unbroken and almost spotless. With a little repair, they could be used right away. Here and there, were scorched remnants of human life from only a few years ago, now extinct.

Before they could even pass the arch in the underground passageway, everyone noticed something unusual.

Jubei was the first to speak up.
— “There’s no seithr here at all…!”
The rubble-covered surface was unusually pure with little seithr — the subway wasn’t empty of it, but somehow had even less than on the surface.
Meanwhile, Suzukaka spun around in place with Totokaka on her head.
— “It’s real thin with that… it’s kinda creepy.”

The Kaka always lived directly exposed to seithr, so they were not used to this chilly feeling.

With her light floating over her head, Trinity put up her hands like dishes and summoned a small magic circle above her. The sigil rotated loosely in response to the surrounding seithr, like a measuring instrument.
— “The deeper we go, the weaker it gets… maybe there’s something neutralizing it?”
Other than Celica?
Celica herself, Nirvana and the Kaka girls were the only ones able to think of that question — but no one had a good answer.
Countless footsteps turned a gentle curve, traveling further down the rail tracks.

Before they could go any further, there was a gaping hole in the road, and it did not look like a train tunnel.
The track continued to curve in the wrong direction, with no other tracks in the “tunnel”. There were no concrete or brick pavements; it looked more like an uneven side-road built to dig out something in the depths.
— “Here…” Celica widened her eyes, looking into the tunnel.
She saw something like a hollow room in the back. The air from there was pure, even relaxing, with no traces of seithr in the air. It was so pure, she wondered if this was how the world breathed before the Black Beast came.

— “Can I go in there?” Celica asked.
— “Of course.” Hakumen answered with a nod, “it’s what we’re here for.”
— “Time out! TIME OUT!!” — Just as the crew started walking in the direction of the clear air, Terumi interrupted them in a panic. “Sorry… I’m gonna stay here and wait. Just bear with me a bit. Damn, I’m beat…!” Terumi grimaced and slowly backed away, while Nine looked on with suspicion.
— “Are you trying to set me up?” Nine spat at him.
— “I don’t joke about this shit. I mean it!” Terumi answered, sighing out.

He shook his head with a bitter expression. Before Terumi knew it, a bead of sweat was on his neck. Trinity noticed this, and her face grew pale.
— “He looks really sick…” Trinity said, “Nine! I’ll watch him!”
— “Yeah, yeah.” Terumi huffed out, “You can go on without me. I need some rest.” He waved Nine away, then sat back on the ground, resting against the subway wall. — “I’m serious… I’m gonna stay put.”

Nine could not take Terumi seriously, seeing him so suddenly leaned against the wall. She didn't believe that was he was in poor health — but there was no point in thinking about his condition then.

— “Okay, then. Stay right where you are.”
— “Got it, boss…” Terumi weakly waved Nine and Hakumen away.

Still looking at them suspiciously, Jubei and Valkenhayn followed, with Suzukaka and Totokaka behind. Finally, the concerned Trinity and Celica stepped into the hole, feeling like they were being pulled back.

— “If anything happens, call me right away, Mr. Terumi!” Celica waved in the air as she left, but Terumi did not respond while everyone disappeared into the back.
Then Terumi bent over and spat out all the tea he had drunk along the way.

The side passage was short; it wasn't long before the crew reached the end.
At the end of the dark, uneven pass was a breathtakingly tall, spacious hall in a slightly crooked circular shape. Straight walls led upward to what most drew everyone's eyes: while the floor, walls, and ceiling were all bare dirt, the ceiling had been carved into a domed shape, studded with sparkling pale blue lights.

— “So pretty…!” Celica spoke first, utterly enchanted by the sight; like a starry sky.
— Anyone looking closer could see the light came from small crystals protruding from the soil. But that didn't deter the wonder that came from this hall, a spectacle that could touch into the soul.
— “What is this?” Valkenhayn gasped, more stunned than amazed.
— “It’s gorgeous!”

While on Suzukaka's shoulders, Totokaka looked up and opened her mouth in awe.
Trinity also conjured a small measuring circle from her palm; the circle had a weak response.
— “There’s almost no seithr here. I don’t think I’ve been anywhere this clean — not even in Ishana!”
— “Is it that light…?” Jubei asked.
— “Pretty sure it is.” Nine answered, “that light… might have the same power as Celica.”
The power to neutralize seithr.
— “Is this what you were looking for, Lord Hakumen…?” Valkenhayn asked, but instead of answering, Hakumen looked on at the ceiling.

The lights of the crystals began glowing and dimming in a rhythm; expanding and contracting, like they were breathing. In response to those “breaths”, Celica became enveloped in a pale light.
— “Huh…? What’s going on?”
While Nine immediately braced herself, Nirvana showed no reaction. She seemed to know this was not harmful to Celica.

The light surrounding Celica slowly synchronized to the rhythm of the lights on the ceiling, breathing in the same cadence. She looked at her own hands wide-eyed, while the light covered her body down to the fingertips. It made her feel at ease.

— “Hakumen, what’s going on?” Nine stepped closer, asking impatiently. “What’s that light doing?”
— “It’s… an antibody.”
— “Antibody?” Celica said, tilting her head while still wreathed in light.
— “This power was created by the planet, to counter the seithr eroding it… just like yours, Celica A. Mercury.” Hakumen explained, turning towards the glowing Celica. — “This entire planet has the same power as you do, naturally.” — He sounded unusually distant and soft-spoken. It wasn’t a tone anyone would expect from Hakumen. — “It’s called… the Power of Order.”

Even if no one else understood what Hakumen meant, he said it with so much conviction behind his expressionless mask that they still found it intriguing. It was how the lights on the ceiling resonated and synchronized with Celica.

And then…
From the end of the railroad tracks, footsteps approached with enough force to suck the air out of the place. It was one from the Kaka Clan, who’d followed their scent and trail.

— “LORD MITSUYOSHI!!”
Covered in dust, she rushed into the crystalline hall, stopping right in front of Jubei. She soon raised her face with an impatient look, rare among the Kaka Clan.
— “It’s an emergency! The OLN... and the Ten Sages of Ishana… are planning a secret operation!”
— “The Ten Sages…” Soon, it dawned on Jubei. “Oh, no! Seven and Eight!”
— “What’s going on?” Nine stepped closer and asked.

Seeing the sharp look on Nine’s face, the Kaka liaison’s tail twitched briefly. But she immediately spoke up, flapping her hands at Jubei.
— “I heard they moved a brickload of refugees somewhere… tens of thousands of them!”
— “Understood. We’ll look into this hall another day. Right, Hakumen?” Jubei nodded sternly and turned to Hakumen.

Hakumen then took one look at Celica, who was still bathed in light; he nodded with urgency and followed Jubei out.

===Part 6===
As soon as they returned to the Kaka village, Celica, Nine, Trinity, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhain, and Terumi, plus Suzukaka and several other Kaka, gathered around a table with a large map spread over it, surprisingly authentic and detailed; the Kaka used it during strategic meetings.

They found out that the refugees had been given a new home in a city within Asia, fortunately out of the Black Beast's reach for the moment. The city's location and name, given by the Kaka messenger, made Nine's already grim face stiffen even more.

— “You sure about this?”
— “Absolutely! I heard earlier that the refugees have already been relocated.”

The leadership of the OLN could also determine where the countless refugees, who lost their homes to the Black Beast, would go. But that meant tens of thousands of refugees; too many at once... and counting.

— “Never thought something like this could happen…” Nine bit her lip in frustration.
It was too easy to imagine what could happen with so many people rounded up in one place, in a world full of beasts of seithr that could literally sniff out the lives of people.

— “Are they trying to use the refugees… to lure out the Black Beast?” Jubei grimaced in disbelief and snarled.
— “That’s so horrible…!” Trinity's hands trembled in fear.
Those people were being treated like bait for capturing game; dozens of thousands of lives hanging in a net, waiting for black fangs to bite into them. And waiting in the wings were people who knew exactly how disposable they were: the Orbis Librarius Norma.
— “Would they really…?” — Hakumen muttered, his voice rumbling through the air, and turned to the group. — “There’s no guarantee that it will work, gathering so many people. The Black Beast could show up somewhere else, for all they know. Are they really going to ignore that and wait for the Beast to take the bait there?”

Hakumen wondered if they were truly that foolish. One wrong move, and only the bait they'd prepared would be saved. Just gathering refugees was not enough; this trap was not thought out well.

Terumi immediately brushed those doubts aside, putting his feet up on the table with a careless look — like nothing had happened to him on the way to the cave.
— “No, no, no, buddy, look. With so much tasty bait right next to the den, even that Beast is gonna follow a smell that strong… with a Cauldron right next to it.”

A Cauldron...
Only then, it dawned on Hakumen. Celica was still confused, however.
— “Wait. Black Beasts usually show up near places with Cauldrons in them, right? If the Black Beast comes out of that Cauldron, won’t it reach the city before we can stop it?”
— “That’s most likely.” Nine answered, clearly and calmly, but with audible resentment.
— “But what would they gain from luring it out? Do they even stand a chance?” Valkenhayn crossed his arms and leaned his chin on one fist.

Though the OLN had complete jurisdiction over Ars Magus, it was hard to imagine that that technology had made any exponential progress since the last battle.
Jubei frowned roughly and shook his head.
— “They should know from the last battle that Ars Magus won’t be enough to destroy the Black Beast. They could probably use Take-Mikazuchi… but that can’t be used without Celica, can it?”
— “It can.” Nine answered tersely. She shook her head, long hair sliding off her shoulders. Amid many puzzled gazes, Nine stood out, like she was trying to squeeze in another word. — “Take-Mikazuchi can be summoned without Celica, but it’ll be impossible to control.”
— “…and what happens after that?” Hakumen asked, rising from his seat.

A quiet silence filled the place, and Nine balled her hand up into a fist.
— “Tens of thousands of souls… will be consumed on the spot.”
The tension in Nine’s words cut the air like a knife.
Trinity gasped and clutched her trembling hands to her chest, about to burst into tears.

— “Wait… they’re rounding up those refugees to lure out the Black Beast… and summon Take-Mikazuchi?!”
Nobody nodded, but their affirmation was obvious.
Celica kicked over a chair and stood up, then slammed her hands on the table with a loud bang.
— “Then let’s hurry! We have to be there for the refugees, before the worst happens!”
— “Of course. Let’s go!” Nine brushed a stray strand of hair off her back and rose to her feet. She crossed her arms over her chest and continued, looking sharply at Celica — “...except you. You’ll stay in the village.”
— “No!!” Celica answered in indignation.

A deep wrinkle formed in Nine’s brows. Her fingers tapped against her crossed arms, visibly irritated.
— “Don’t ‘no’ me! We’re going to a city with a dozens of thousands of refugees, and our numbers are only a fraction of that. Even if this wasn’t about the Black Beast, it’d be too dangerous for you.”
— “Then what’s Nirvana good for?!”
— “What—” Nine was at a loss for words. Celica rushed over to her side…
— “It’s not like I can’t use magic! I can still protect myself from normal people that aren’t mages or soldiers!”
Hands firmly held together, Celica did not waver even slightly; the light in her eyes never faded.
— “If I go there, I might even draw out the Black Beast! I can even prevent Take-Mikazuchi’s summoning from killing all those people—!”
— “No way I’ll let you do that…” Nine’s voice suddenly trembled, clearly about to cry. Celica lost that bravado and became confused.

But Nine looked at Celica sternly enough to hold back her tears, digging her fingers into tightly folded arms.
— “…look, I get it. You want to see him again. So, stop putting yourself in harm’s way, ‘cause if you die… you’ll never get to do that.”
Now Celica was the one lost for words.

Maybe it was a glimpse of the feelings Nine had been hiding. She bit down tightly to hold back the torrent of feelings that threatened to spill out, and swallowed them down — even if some of them had already slipped.

She had been protecting Celica so tightly to make her wish come true — to see him again.
Only then, did it dawn on Celica. She was not sad or hurt; Nine’s words had touched her too deeply.

— “I do want to see him… that’s why I want to go.”
Celica hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes and lifted her face, trying not to cry. She set her back straight, and without hesitation, cast her gaze straight ahead.
— “During the last battle, just like Miss Rachel said… I felt like he was within the Beast. I’m still not sure, but I can only know if I go.”
She aired her feelings with her hands over her chest. Whatever Nine had to say, Celica still had a firm goal to reach…
— “I want to see the Black Beast, just this once.”

It was not a plea or a demand; Celica just had her mind made up.
Nine’s brows dropped down in clear anguish. In the last battle, the Black Beast was the only threat anticipated — but this time, there were many more parties to keep in mind: the Black Beast; Seven; Nine; the Ten Sages; the Orbis Librarius Norma…

Before she knew it, Hakumen stepped forward and placed his hand on Celica’s shoulder, as if to push the hesitation out of Nine.
— “I’ll stay with you. Let’s go.”

Celica’s face lit up, hearing his voice from that blank white mask. Seeing that, Nine let out a heavy, suffocated sigh. She should have expected this of Celica.

Now Nine could no longer refuse. At the very least, she wanted Celica to see the person she wanted to see, with no smoke or mirrors. If the only way there was to take her to a dangerous war zone, she would take responsibility for any risk that came to Celica. Not as the team leader, but as Celica's older sister.

— “Hey, Hakumen.” Nine growled, “If I see even one scratch on Celica, you’ll pay for it.”

She tossed her hair and walked out of the hut, with everyone else following — plus ten Kaka natives who offered to help in the battle. They all stood together on a massive magic circle conjured by Nine.

While listening to Nine chanting her spell, in the deep purple light of the magic sigil, Celica prayed with her hands over her chest — that these people would come back home safe and sound and never be alone again; maybe every last one of them.

...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Phase_Shift_3_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Phase Shift 3 Chapter 3

2023-04-30T19:02:13Z

Dead Phoenix: Created page with "==Chapter III: The Red-Eyed Cat Girls== ===Part 1=== The distorted landscape changed in the blink of an eye. With a light feeling of dizziness, Celica and her friends were sur..."

==Chapter III: The Red-Eyed Cat Girls==
===Part 1===
The distorted landscape changed in the blink of an eye. With a light feeling of dizziness, Celica and her friends were surrounded by a plain with thin blades of grass, and trees growing in a chaotic manner.

It looked like it used to be a field; there were signs that it had been cleared and touched by human hands. A total of ten people, Celica included, stood in the middle of this facsimile of a field.

— “What is this place...?” — Celica asked, bewildered at this place that she had never seen before.

There was not a soul around these people — not even the Ten Sages or the Orbus Librarius Norma. It was such a quiet place; someone swore they could hear a bird chirping, or something like it

This area had probably been destroyed by the Black Beast. At least, it was nothing you would see in Ishana.

— “Well, I have no idea. But it looks like we went to the right place.” — Nine answered languidly and brushed her hair with a long, heavy sweep.

It was a hasty teleport that not only carried a large group of people, but also crossed the boundaries of the island. The wear and tear on the body was extraordinary, but not as much as it took to teleport into Ishana from the outside.

Since there were so many people here, maybe they had been pulled in by someone's mental image — but a mental image was not enough of a clue to specifically reveal where this place was.

A barren field and mountains could be seen in the horizon. Valkenhayn and Jubei looked around and observed the scene, so full with nature.

The wind was dry, and the air smelled of land.
— “This place is brimming with seithr...”
— “It is. A protective spell, just in case?”
In response to Valkenhayn's disdained muttering, Trinity cast a protective spell on everyone.
Feeling the warmth of the spell on her skin for a few seconds, Nine turned her exhausted face to Hakumen, who stood in silence next to Nirvana.
— “So? How long are you keeping Celica in your arms?”
— “........”
— “Say something! Better yet, put her down!”
In his silence, Hakumen looked somewhat astonished. While in his arms, Celica turned her eyes from Hakumen to Nine and back, sporting a wry smile.

— “''BARK, BARK, BARK!'' That’s a real dog in heat… here, Nine! Shake!”
— “Shut your mouth!” Nine rushed in, and with light movements, she delivered a flying kick to Terumi’s head.
— “Agh…!”

With a sound as dull as his cry, Terumi turned over and fell into the thick bushes.
Valkenhayn just stared and shook his head; unlike Hakumen, he was not having any of this.

— “Oh, uh… I have a question!”
Just as everyone’s exasperation made the air so thick it could be cut with a knife, Celica slipped from Hakumen’s arms and raised her hand with vigor.
She immediately felt dizzy. Celica slumped backward, only to be effortlessly held up by Nirvana and Hakumen. After giving a shy word of thanks for their generous assistance, she began her question.

— “Are those… your friends?” — She asked, staring at two smiling shadows standing to either side of Jubei.
These were the unexpected reinforcements who helped them escape from Ishana.

The taller one had the stature of a normal girl, with a toned body exposed by her rough attire. The shorter, however, was small enough to look like a human child. Coupled with a garb that covered her entire body, she looked as adorable as a stuffed animal.

Both of them wore hoods that covered their entire heads, with triangular ears protruding from the top. Long tails hung down from their waists, flapping and swaying, wild and free. They looked similar enough to Jubei, a feline beastkin, but there was one striking difference:
Their faces.

They looked black as night, buried in the shadows created by their hoods; even the color of their skin was impossible to tell. Their faces looked drenched in darkness; their eyes and mouths, which looked like they had been drawn onto their heads, seemed to float within the hood.

When Celica spoke, Jubei looked back at the eccentric duo.
— “Oh, that's right. I forgot to introduce them.”

Standing at Jubei's side, the taller one put her large hands on her supple hips, and the mouth on her face smiled into the shape of a crescent moon. The red hair sprouting from her forehead caught the eye.

— “The name's Suzukaka; and the little one here's Totokaka. Look at that skull brooch on her hood, ain't it the cutest thing?!”
Suzukaka, the red-haired girl, picked up the smaller one and bowed towards Celica.
— “...nice to meet you.” — The childlike girl, introduced as Totokaka, spoke in a hushed voice, seeming a little nervous.

— “Whoa... so cute~!”
Seeing that Totokaka looked like a talking, walking stuffed animal, Celica reflexively relaxed her cheeks and lowered her voice.

Totokaka had bluish-silver hair sprouting from her hood and, as Suzukaka had said, a skull ornament between her ears. She did love that brooch, but when Suzukaka called it "the cutest thing", she couldn't help but be bewildered. Though her face was like red circles floating on a dark void, Celica liked the eccentric look of it.
— “So cute... nice to meet you, Toto!”

Suzukaka shot her a teasing look, and Celica folded both hands under her chin while her eyes glimmered. Totokaka just looked on and scowled. A little behind Celica, someone staggered to their feet, looking more ecstatic than jubilant.
— “Gah... I love them so much! Tiny Totokaka looks so cute with the bushy tail, but Suzukaka looks nice too...!”
Trinity softly smiled at Nine and Celica, who were completely captivated by the look of Suzukaka, Totokaka, and Jubei.
— “We have met them before. While investigating the place of the battle against the Black Beast, they showed up suddenly with quite a lot of friends.” There was no telling if Nine and Celica actually heard that explanation.
Nine asked Jubei, her eyes still moist — “Hey, these girls aren’t beastkin, right? What are they…?”
Jubei’s face twisted bitterly. He did not want to be asked that much, but he didn’t know how to say how he felt without it feeling rude, so he replied in a muffled tone:

— “Simply put, they’re my ‘daughters’.”
— “Wait… daughters? ‘Daughters’?” Nine spoke again, the words slipping out of her lips.
The captivated smile on her face froze up, and soon her eyes glowed with an intense, fiery color — like that of boiling lava. The smile disappeared, like it was sucked back into her face, and instead, light appeared in her outstretched hands.
— “What was that? ''WHOSE DAUGHTERS—?!''”
Immediately after Nine’s angry shouts, the light released by her rage caused an explosion that shook the entire area.

For the first time in a long time, Celica walked on her own two feet in an unknown land, in an unknown world. Nirvana walked right at her side; she actually walked at a much faster pace, but she felt sorry for following Celica’s pace exactly. And yet, even if Celica thanked her for her concern, she probably would not understand, and her only answer would be a blank stare. Imagining Nirvana like that made the dependable bodyguard seem even cuter, causing Celica to chuckle quietly.

Next to Celica walked Trinity, followed by Terumi and Valkenhayn. Hakumen was farthest behind. Having offered to guide the group, Suzukaka and Totokaka led the way — right behind them was Nine, who could not stop apologizing after sending their hairs on end with her attack spell.
— “Sorry, sorry, really sorry…!!!” Nine rarely apologized to anyone without Jubei around. “I didn’t mean to attack you! I got inflamed, and then…!!”
— “Oh, no.... well.... don't worry about it. I talked too soon.” — A dry, weak laugh spilled out of Suzukaka's crayon-esque lips. The catkin's rounded shoulders, which normally were hunched over, looked more slumped than usual.

The band led by Suzukaka was now headed west. They went to the forest beyond the mountains, which awaited them at the end of a roadless path occupied by grass and trees. Apparently, there lay an entire village of people like Suzukaka. Neither the Mage’s Guild or the Orbis Librarius Norma knew about it, so it was the perfect place to take shelter. It was fortunate that the group was able to teleport somewhere near that village, although the teleportation spell had been definitely influenced by the mental images of Suzukaka and Totokaka.

As they walked, Trinity began to briefly explain the eccentricity of their new guests to Celica and Nine, who still didn’t know anything about Suzukaka or her tribe.
— “They’re not actually beastkin; they’re bio-weapons created from Jubei’s genes. So, it’s not wrong to call them ‘daughters’…”
— “A bioweapon...?” Celica gave a curious tilt of her head. She could never have imagined that, from Suzukaka's charming appearance.

Jubei nodded with a snarl, answering before Trinity could.
— “It was when the Black Beast had just appeared. The country that sheltered me asked me to donate my genes for some reason... and I agreed.”
— “So they're your...” As she was about to answer, Nine trailed off. She wondered if it was appropriate to say those words in front of the triangular-eared girls.
But Suzukaka picked up on the question anyway.
— “A clone, right? At least, I think that was the word." Suzukaka chirped and continued, — "But you can see clearly that I'm not a clone. We don't look alike, I'm not as strong as Mitsuyoshi... I'm the biggest hardass in the village, but compared to the Big M? Not even close!”

Suzukaka did not seem to know what a bio-weapon or a clone was, not did she seem to care about the ethical and moral issues that people had with those. Whether or not it was a good thing, it’s hard to tell.

Jubei, for his part, did not think it was good, and his face showed deep regret.
— “At the time, I thought it was fair to do anything necessary to defeat the Black Beast. But shortly after these children were born, the country raising them was destroyed by the Black Beast... and the children were all that remained. They had nothing left, but their mission to fight the Black Beast.”

The countries that treated them as a military force disappeared, as did the people who were meant to oversee them.
— “Every country was in chaos at the time. You were not the only one without say in the matter.” Valkenhayn said sternly, more as a rebuke than a comfort.

In truth, given the world's situation at the time, Jubei's choice might have been even more humane: the first countermeasure taken against the Black Beast was to wipe out a country with nuclear weapons.
— “I guess you're right,” Jubei answered, “but I still don't get to pat myself on the back for it.”
With his answer came a grimace. Of course, his old friend would give him brute advice instead of cheap sympathy.

Suzukaka turned to Jubei gracefully. She continued walking backwards, sporting her crescent-moon grin.
— “We're still living it up in the Kaka Tribe... why the long face, Lord Mitsuyoshi?” When Suzukaka said this, with little concern for comforting him, Jubei's eyes briefly widened in surprise and he smiled.
— “You're right... I'm sorry I sounded so bitter.” It was not like Jubei regretted the existence of those girls to begin with.

Suzukaka happily wagged her tail at Jubei's calmer tone, before it immediately stretched.
— “Oh yeah, I forgot to tell ya'; Munefuyu was in the village earlier.”
— “Seriously?” Jubei said, his tail stretched out in surprise while he gleamed wide-eyed at Suzukaka.
— “Munefuyu?” Nine asked, tucking her hair behind her ears.
— “My brother.” Jubei answered calmly. The short answer and the look on Jubei's face revealed the brotherly tenderness he still felt. Then, remembering his earlier slip of the tongue, Jubei gave a warped smile and twitched his beard.
— “As in, my actual younger brother.”

Nine and Trinity giggled at Jubei's clarification. Suzukaka, on the other hand, didn’t understand a word.
— “He told me to tell you he’s still alive and well…” Suzukaka said, “and to not go too hard.”
She turned around again, her steps no longer reminding him of his dark past. Noticing this, Nine looked at Suzukaka's dancing tail and secretly whispered into Jubei's ear.
— “She's a great daughter, right, Dad?”
— “Oh, come on... don't say that.” Although his smile was dismissive, Jubei knew Nine's smile was not remotely meant to tease. He just could not take being called "dad", so he looked up at her bright eyes and put his hands on his head, like he'd been caught red-handed.

During Nine and Jubei's exchange, a curious Celica walked alongside Suzukaka and Totokaka, who led the way. But she had already walked so much she was getting dizzy, so Nirvana wasted no time before picking her up. Her long ponytail bounced with every step from Nirvana.

— “So... Suzukaka's tribe is called 'Kaka'?” While Celica asked, still sitting in Nirvana's arms, Suzukaka proudly puffed out her chest.
— “Eeyup! We thought it up. We're neither human nor beastkin, so we came up with a nice name for ourselves. Pretty cool, ain't it?”

At her feet, Totokaka mimicked the puff of Suzukaka's chest. Celica practically gushed with excitement at Totokaka's adorable gesture.

— “Yeah!” Celica nodded, “it's like a big secret club! So cool...!”
— “So cool...!” Totokaka repeated Celica's words.

Then, Celica decided to mimic her as well.
— “The Kaka Tribe is so groovy—!!”
— “The Kaka Tribe...!!”

Everything Celica said, Totokaka repeated. It went on and on, over and over again, while the cheerful leader passed through the mountain roads. Before anyone knew it, the sun had long since set, and night was starting to fall. Soon, the group would be unable to walk without a light.
— “Hey! Pass through this forest and you'll get to my village.”
After pointing to the deep woods at the end of the mountain path, Suzukaka raised her arms and stretched her body, all too happy to be closer to home.

===Part 2===
The night was dark, and the moon grew bright. The treetops rustled while a bonfire crackled. Water poured and streamed, causing steam to rise up. Celica squealed with delight at what she saw at the end of the narrow path, cut through the bushes in the secluded forest.

The village of the Kaka, under the guidance of Suzukaka, went around the rocky mountains and the forest. When the group arrived, the forest and the night sky were pitch black, and several bonfires burned between the little huts of stone and clay.

Celica's group, resting in one of the huts amidst the flickering red flames, had come here after being promised a trip to a special place before their meal was ready. It was a long way from the center of the village, and the rugged surface of the rocky mountains could be seen nearby. A few trees had been cut down, and in the center was a pond surrounded by rocks of various sizes.

It was more than just a pond: it was a hot spring.

— “That's so cool...!! Look, Sis! There's a bath outside!” — Celica squealed.
She wasted no time before taking her clothes off and hid her chest with a towel while she ran off toward the steaming rock bath. Nine and Trinity followed suit, covering themselves with thin cloths; their long hair, which usually slid down their backs, was now tied up. Their skin, from the shoulders to the nape of neck, reflected the color of the bonfires.

— “Hey, don't rush in or you'll fall!”
— “Ufufu...” Trinity chuckled, “but this is so nice... it's the first time I've stargazed in a hot bath!”
And she wiped the fog off her glasses with the tip of a towel. She only didn't take her glasses off because she wanted to cherish every passing moment and still be able to see her surroundings.

Suzukaka stood naked on the rocks surrounding the hot springs, wearing nothing but the hood that covered her head. She beckoned Celica and the others with a flutter of her hand.
— “You'll get cold if you keep gawking. Come on, don't be shy! Get in!”
Totokaka was one step ahead of her, already in the bath. She was dressed for a bath — or rather, covered in cloth from head to toe, floating in the water like a stuffed animal.
— “I'm coming in...!” With excitement and anticipation, Celica rearranged her ponytail into a bun, like she was rolling up her sleeves. Then she slowly dipped her toes into the hot water. “Haaa.... it's so warm!”

The water's warmth spread all over her body, eliciting a deep breath; her face naturally relaxed. The hot water was as soft as it was moist, gently soaking up the skin. Chest-deep in the water, she was completely captivated.
— “Hehehe... this feels great.” Leaning her milky white skin against the rocks, Trinity took a deep breath as well. Nine sat next to her and stretched out her long legs.
— “Mm.... never thought I'd get to soak up a hot spring like this.” Nine said while her notoriously tense face loosened into a relaxed, feminine visage.

Celica, too, stretched out in the tub, letting the steaming water wash away the fatigue that had plagued her the whole trip. In fact, it was just before noon today when she had woken up from a five-day coma. She recalled the doctor saying, “you must rest,” as the steam faded to white.
— “I found this place while digging for stones to build a house... so I decided to make it a rock bath for everyone to chill out in. Take your time and soak it in!” — Suzukaka said and sat on a rock.

She dipped her knees into the water and sipped vigorously, from a rugged ceramic teacup filled with cloudy white sake. There was plenty more in a ceramic jug by her side. Nine, Trinity and Celica were offered some of her drink, but all three declined due to fatigue and age — not only that, but Nine and Trinity had just graduated from the Academy, so they could not drink alcohol under Ishana law.

— “So... where's Jubei? And the rest?” Suzukaka asked.
Totokaka, who had been drifting innocently in the water until then, slid closer to Celica with only her head sticking out of the water. Celica mimicked her by holding her knees until she was neck-deep in the spring, then she nodded at Totokaka.
— “Jubei doesn't like getting wet... and the others are resting indoors, so maybe they'll get in after us.”
— “Can't imagine them taking a bath…” Nine grumbled, tucking some hair behind her ear.

Meanwhile, Trinity gave a wry shrug.
— “True... but even without Jubei, there's still Valkenhayn, Terumi, and Hakumen to go.”
Celica immediately imagined Valkenhayn, Terumi and Hakumen soaking in the steaming water — the mere thought of it made her burst out laughing.
— “Pfffffttttt — I'm sorry for laughing, but that sounds so funny!! I bet they wouldn't even bother chatting!”
— “Please don't say that, Celica. Just thinking about it gives me the chills.” — Nine said, and she felt a chill run down her spine that made her hold herself.
Suzukaka cackled while sitting on the rocks, and even Trinity held back her grin with a lightly-clenched hand. Totokaka was the only one who didn't get why everyone was laughing, looking around curiously while she spun around in the water.

Suddenly Celica stopped laughing, as if she'd seen something floating in front of her.

And she had seen something: a ripple on the warm surface of the water every time she leaned forward or laughed. Nine and Trinity’s…
— “...........hey Sis, hey Trinity — you're full of style, aren't you?”
— “Huh? What's the matter?”
— “Don't look at me like that, it's embarrassing.”
— “The 'style' I mean is... your chest.”

With wrinkles between her eyebrows, Celica glared at the voluptuous mass floating before her. Maybe it was her top-tier athleticism, but Nine's taut, smooth curves made her breasts look perfectly solid. On the other hand, Trinity's were so soft they could melt to the touch. Celica looked down once more; dissatisfied, she covered her chest with her own hands. Though she was not homely in any way, she couldn't help but compare herself to the stunning beauties around her.
— “You’re my sister, but you’re Trinity’s pal, so… I wish I was more like you.” Celica said. Totokaka tilted her head at Celica's gestures, looking curious as usual.
— “Don’t worry about it. This has nothing to do with our friendship.” — Nine said, causing Celica’s lips to twitch at the thought. She immediately gave Celica a look of worry.

Trinity then smiled at the sisters’ exchange, while Suzukaka moved to the rock right above her. Holding a ceramic jug and a teacup in her hands, Suzukaka looked right at Celica’s chest with bright red eyes.
— “It feels great to have big boobs, don’t it…? If you eat some more, you’ll get bigger!”
— “But that’s not enough! Come on… can’t you share some of yours? Sis? Trinity?!”

Celica jumped out of the hot water and lunged at Nine. Grabbing her toned waist, she tickled her sides as hard as she could. Unable to resist, Nine wriggled and lashed out at her sister.
— “Hey, STOP THAT!” Nine yelled, but fell into a giggling fit as fast as Celica grabbed her.

Then Totokaka joined in, causing Nine to struggle even harder and practically hack up a lung with laughter while the water splashed farther. One splash went so high that it hit Suzukaka in the face, causing her to lose her grip on her ceramic jug. Her superhuman Kaka reflexes made sure she reached for the jug as fast as she could…

but she ended up grabbing the bottom of the jug.

The frothy liquor within was poured down on Trinity, who sat right below.
The outdoor rock bath, which had been lively with the girls' voices just before, was now cold with silence. Suzukaka and Totokaka could sense the air between Celica and Nine, so they were too stunned to even move.
While everyone stared at her in shock, Trinity saw that her glasses had gotten stained with sake.
She slowly took them off and glared with a massive, twisted grin.

===Part 3===
The moon rose high in the night sky, and the forest had sunk into a deep silence. The night kept getting darker; Nine, Jubei, Hakumen, Valkenhayn and Terumi gathered in a hut at the Kaka Village. Several ceramic cups were placed for the guests on a rustic table; Valkenhayn's cup had tea in it, steaming white. Nine sat on a small chair, apparently made out of logs, and took a sip from her cup. The tea, a favorite among the Kaka Tribe, had a color and scent like those of green tea — but its taste was far stronger than it was pleasant. Nevertheless, it relaxed tired bodies quite well. Even after borrowing some power from Valkenhayn and Terumi, Nine could barely stand after putting a protective barrier on the village; she had spent too much mana on teleporting here.

— “Are you okay? You look so pale...” — Jubei's nose wrinkled while he looked at Nine.
Nine shook her head lightly. Her face was so exhausted, it looked theatrical.
— “I'm not okay... I'm wrecked. I just want to snuggle a big cat and take a long nap.”
— “I get that you're tired, but can you not make that kind of joke?” Jubei frowned and sank his face into his large hands. Nine, however, took no offense; she smiled happily in spite of her visible fatigue.

Out of the corner of Nine's eye, Terumi — who sat with his legs thrown up on the table behind Jubei — made a face like he'd swallowed a bug.
— “Whooooa... a witch and a cat in love?! That’s the ''greatest fairy tale ever told!''” He sneered sarcastically.
Terumi spat at the floor in disgust, and Nine glared at him as fast as his spit hit the ground.

— “Don't butt into people's conversations. I've already had it rough; can you just not talk unless you absolutely have to?”
— “That would be fine by me... but I wonder what your pals and your sis will think?” Terumi cackled, “you'd look like a wooden doll next to me! Imagine the looks on their fucking faces!”
— “You want to talk about Trinity and Celica again...?” Nine placed her cup on the table and slowly stood up, before Jubei broke his firm stance and quickly got up from his chair to intervene.
— “Hey, hey! Calm down! This isn't the time. And Nine, no sorcery for now.” Jubei said.

It was a large barrier to a mass teleportation. It took quite a while to recover, due to Nine's vast amounts of mana.

Nine, now calm, threw a sharp glance at Terumi, but reluctantly sat back on her chair and turned her eyes away from his unpleasant grin. Jubei just scratched his head. He sighed and turned to see Valkenhayn and Hakumen sitting, looking like they wanted no part of the situation.

…and Jubei sighed again. He realized this crew was not very cooperative; while he had a younger brother he had never been on good terms with, in retrospect he thought their relationship was reasonably close. But that brother had already passed…

As usual, a well-timed, leisurely knock broke the tense air between Nine and Terumi.
— “Sorry I’m late~!” Trinity said as she opened the door. She stepped in with a soft, wry smile — just from looking at Nine’s face, she could tell what had happened while she was gone.

Trinity waved her cotton-like platinum hair and sat down in the empty seat between Jubei and Terumi.
— “Madam Trinity, how is Celica?” — Valkenhayn asked, offering Trinity a cup of freshly brewed tea.
— “She is doing fine,” Trinity answered, “but she seems exhausted. I made her some tea to help with her condition, burned some incense to refill her mana, and just in case, I put a magical ward on her room.”
— “That is… good to hear. Thank you.”

Nine breathed in deep enough for everyone to hear and rested her forehead on one hand. She relaxed her shoulders calmly, a fresh change from her row with Terumi. The sight of her made Trinity’s cheeks relax.
— “No, no — Celica is an important friend to me too.”
Trinity always thought that, because there was so little she could do for herself, she should at least do what she could for her friends and loved ones; so had she always believed.
Heavy footsteps could be heard from Hakumen, who had been silent and motionless. The tall man in white walked up beside the table and turned towards Nine.
— “That makes all Six… let’s get down to business.”
It was time to continue the meeting that had to be interrupted that day. The matter of the Nox Nyctores, Take-Mikazuchi, was still up in the air. Hakumen’s white mask, featureless and reticent, appealed to Nine to start talking about their situation then and there.

Nine picked up the cup and tilted it. The unique scent of tea stimulated her senses. She no longer hesitated to speak — if she could even stop herself from doing it. With her eyelids heavy, Nine summarized the contents of her lecture.
— “I’m sure we’ve talked about the Sealed Weapon Izayoi.” She put down her cup and left her seat. “This might be a bit off-topic, but… you ever wonder how sorcery works on Black Beasts, and normal weapons don’t?”

Nine laid out the elements of nature one after another, like she was spreading cards on the table. She demonstrated each element with small magical constructs: a tiny flame for fire; a water orb; a stone; and a pocket-sized whirlwind.

— “These are the Four Elements. Fire, water, earth, and wind… and the Two Origins: light and darkness.” In the middle of the Four Elements, a bright light and a shadowy orb appeared. Nine continued, "there's not a lot of difference between the capabilities of sorcery and science. Whether it's man-made or magical, all fire burns just the same — we call that Logic. The thing is... even nuclear bombs, the ultimate man-made weapon, can't damage a Black Beast."

Nine's hand flicked across the table, sweeping out the elements in a single motion. She stared at the remnants of light that she'd scattered.
— “That's because the Black Beast exists outside of Logic, and what's bound by Logic can't harm what isn't. But sorcery also exists outside of Logic, so it can hurt a Black Beast.”
— “Outside of Logic…? What do you mean?” Jubei asked, frowning visibly. He had no experience with sorcery, so he could barely grasp all that — but the thought of it made Nine smile. Her tone softened just a bit.
— “Sorcery is powered by a person’s willpower and soul. I believe it has some effect on Seithr…” Nine could not say for sure — but she knew magic arts could be easily influenced by the user's mental state. She believed the relationship between this and Seithr would become clear soon. “But it's not a coincidence that Sorcery can affect Black Beasts, because it was created to fight beings outside of Logic.”

Nine went back to her lecturing tone, and Trinity briefly interjected.
— “Are you talking about the war from the Age of Origin?”
It was an event in the distant past, erased not only from the history of the world, but also from Ishana's. Nine understood Trinity's uncertainty and nodded, certain that the war had happened.
— “The 'thing' that mankind fought back then is what we now call a Black Beast. It exists outside of Logic, and magic was created to defeat it. So, I put that into practice and created a new power source: Ars Magus.”
Nine made it sound so simple, but even Jubei and Hakumen, who didn't know the details, could see how far beyond common sense this Art was.

Nine brushed a lock of hair from her shoulder.
— “The Sealed Weapon I found, Izayoi, was also created during past wars to fight against beings outside of Logic. So I analyzed its mechanisms, and I created...”
— “...the Nox Nyctores.” Hakumen continued; his tone stern, heavy, and labored.

He knew exactly what Nine was going to talk about: the Nox Nyctores, Gigant: Take-Mikazuchi.

Valkenhayn folded his thick arms in front of his chest, and snarled like a wolf.
— “So, Take-Mikazuchi was based on a weapon used in ancient wars against enemies 'outside of Logic'. Does that mean it exists outside of Logic as well...?” He summarized precisely, but Jubei scratched his head, wrinkling the bridge of his nose while he did his best to soak it all in. Nine nodded — “that's right. By the way, Sealed Weapons and Nox Nyctores are man-made weapons, not Arts, so they still have limited power against Sorcery and Ars Magus.”

The difference between weapons and Arts was palpable, and Nine reminded herself of it. Arts could be put to practical use; just as science enriched human life while weapons were created, if the direction of light changed, so did its role and what was required of it. Weapons, however, were still weapons — they rarely had more meaning than what was assigned to them at creation.

With a bitter feeling in her heart, Nine picked up her cup and drank what remained of her tea until the bitterness turned strangely sweet.

— “Nine... can I ask you something?” Trinity raised her hand like she was at a school lecture.
Nine looked disturbed for a moment. She did not hate it when Trinity asked her questions; but it still got under her skin, because she always saw through Nine so clearly that she could reveal her secrets in the blink of an eye.
— “Why did ''Celica,'' specifically, have to control Take-Mikazuchi? If you built it, you would never have used her for it.”

Trinity and Nine were both reminded of the Lynchpin, activated by Celica's power.

Nine put her cup down and blew a quiet sigh. Trinity really could see right through her. Though she was a bit paranoid, she didn't want to tell Trinity unless asked to. She had to think about what she was doing, or else she would suspect that everything about her was being aired to the world.
— “...of course, it wasn't part of the plan. It wasn't Seven or Eight's idea either — it was something beyond my control.”
Looking at the tea left in her unfinished cup, Nine tried to find more to say. As expected, the tone of her lecture was not calm.
— “Celica passively cancels Seithr activity around her, so she isn't affected by the Ars Magus... and because the Nox Nyctores run on Seithr, she can control Take-Mikazuchi with no problem. That's why Seven and Eight are looking for Celica; they own Take-Mikazuchi, and they want her to control it.”
When she finished her lecture, Nine sat on a chair. She took off her hat and brushed her long hair back — then the hat was back on, and she pulled herself away from the table.
— “That's all I can tell you about Take-Mikazuchi... I'm sorry, but I'm almost at my limit. Let's call it a night.” Her words were practically spat out, with how exhausted she was.
Concerned, Jubei perked up and stood ahead of Nine.
— “That's right. We'll talk our future and the investigation tomorrow. We don't want Nine to work herself sore.”
— “Yes. It's too late.” Valkenhayn nodded and stood up to follow suit. It was too easy to forget that, for all her genius and prowess, Nine was still human. Valkenhayn and Jubei, both beastkin, knew it was a mistake to think Nine was as physically strong as they were.
— “I'm going first... good night.” Aching to get out of this place, Nine dragged her heels and grasped at the hut's door.
— “Should I take you to another hut?” Jubei asked, calling out behind her.
— “I'll be right there... it's just around the corner. You don't want to see me when I'm this tired.”
— “Oh... okay.” Jubei sighed as his shoulders dropped. He knew Nine would say that.

Nine just shrugged her shoulders and smiled apologetically.
— “Take it from here, Trinity. We'll think about the rest tomorrow.”
That said, Nine left the hut by herself, letting her long hair flow loosely over her shoulders.

===Part 4===
In the dead of night, a bonfire in an iron cage burst open. The wood splintered with a crackle, and golden sparks scattered across the night sky while a faint burning smell mixed with the wind.
With a soft smoky breeze blowing through her platinum hair, Trinity walked down the road, her locks shining under the firelight. Then, she spotted a figure making haste for a hut behind her, but Trinity was faster to call out to it.
— “Wait, Nine—!”

In a night this quiet, even the softest voice could still ripple through the silence with enough intent. Trinity’s voice made Nine stop in her tracks, and after a short beat, she turned around until Trinity could only see half of her.
— “Trinity… what happened?’
Nine’s long hair and large hat cast a shadow over her face, so dark it even cast shade over her heart. Trinity could sense her discomfort, too.
— “I was looking for you… I have something to ask.”

Trinity and Nine stood far apart from each other — so far, yet so close.
— “Is there something you won’t tell us...?” Trinity asked, gently placing her question in front of Nine rather than confronting her with it.

Nine stared somewhere between her and Trinity, as if to stare at the question itself, before she grimaced.
— “Why are you asking me this?”
— “It’s not for no reason. I’ve been thinking about this for a while… you talk so much, but don’t say a lot.”

Nine answered questions and elaborated, but little by little, she preferred to hide information between the lines. The things she refused to talk about were always buried under other subjects.
This was not the first time Nine kept a secret. She had a tendency to keep several at once, and then never talk about them unless asked. Was it because they were so close? Trinity remembered the look on Nine's face in those times. It set her on edge that she couldn't see into her most important secrets.

— “If it helps you or it makes you feel better,” Trinity continued, “I'd like to hear about it... but I don't mind if you tell me. But right now, you look so...”
Trinity could not come up with kind enough words. But it was too late to keep quiet here.
— “It's like you think talking about it will hurt you.”
It was like putting a noose around the neck and pulling it to avoid leaking anything. Secrets were like self-inflicted wounds.
— “I don't care how shocking it is, I won't judge. If the secret is dragging you down, let me hold the weight with you, even if it's just a little!”
There was little she could do. No powers or Arts would help her here.
But they could lean on each other, have each other's backs, and stay friends. On the other hand, there was nothing else she could do — she just wanted to do what she could, no matter how trivial.

Nine remained silent, staring off into space for a while. There was no telling if Trinity's words had even reached her. The crackling of the bonfire made the silence around her deafening, until Nine opened her mouth under the flamelight.

— “Look, I can't talk about it. And I don't want to... especially not to you.”
Nine turned her back on Trinity. The colors of the secrets she'd acknowledged were hidden by the dark shadow over her.
Trinity held her breath and clasped both hands over her chest. Her words were now caught in her throat, and she could not swallow them.

— “I'm tired... sorry. Let me sleep.” Nine answered calmly, then went right back to pacing away.
— “Wait, Nine...!”
Even while appealing to Nine, Trinity's voice remained soft and gentle. That seemed to show the differences between the two — Nine only saw and felt different things from Trinity.
Nine did not stop, walking away from the light that bathed the blonde. She stepped into the cabin she'd rented to sleep in, before she finally closed the door.

Trinity could only stare without even stepping forward.

That closed door looked terribly heavy.
There was no light in Nine's rented hut, and the bonfire's light streamed in through the wood-framed windows. In the back room of this dark hut, Celica slept off her exhaustion. Just a little more consciousness, and she could feel Nirvana waiting by her side.

It was quiet. The silence was calming, thanks to the barrier Trinity had put up for Celica. In that soft calmness, Nine leaned against the closed door and bit her lip. There were wrinkles between her eyebrows. She could not use magic to light the place up and merely walking was a Herculean task; not because of excessive use of sorcery or physical exhaustion, but because of guilt.

It was ''always'' guilt.

Nine blamed herself internally. The feeling tormented her, but she was already used to it.

— “....I'm sorry, Trinity. I wronged you.”

She went to the bedroom in the back, sat down on the bed next to Celica and muttered faintly. The tears in her eyes were not of remorse, but coated with determination, with a hint of emotion swaying in the drops. She closed her eyes to keep them from flowing.

— “...but I can’t turn back anymore.”

With determination long settled in her heart, Nine laid down on the bed.

When Nine disappeared behind the door, Trinity unwittingly sighed. Nine had been acting strangely for a long time now. It had been only a few months before the return of the Black Beast when she'd noticed something strange about her best friend. The doubts and anxieties were not much to fret over then, but they had only grown over the years, and now they cast a dark shadow over Trinity's heart.

Nine had a serious secret, and she had to keep it all by herself.

Lately, she seemed to be pushing forward into something only she could see, like she was in a rush. Trinity wondered if this would one day blind Nine to the point of making her lose something precious. So she thought, but she was not worried.

— “It's just like... that time.”
She whispered; her lips murmuring on their own, like the words were spilling out. Trinity sighed in surprise at herself.

Maybe the sheer rush of the situation made her unexpectedly vulnerable — she could not believe she was thinking about "that time" at a time like this.

— “''Ayyyyy?'' What's with the happy face? Had a fight with your buddy?”
Trinity felt her heart at the sound of that voice. She looked up in shock, to see the source of the words: a slender man wearing a long coat and a hood that hid his appearance.
It was Terumi.

So many questions crossed her mind. How long had he been here? Why was he here? Did he hear her conversation with Nine? She did not even think of asking, though, because of her surprise; not because she had suddenly been spoken to, but because she swore Terumi looked — and sounded — like a friend she was not likely to see again. Who was he again...?

Maybe it was just nostalgia clouding her mind.

— “No... it wasn't a fight. Nine just looked tired, so I'm worried.”
— “Worry this, concern that... is that all you do?” Terumi mocked her. “You've got so much time on your hands, don't waste it worrying about other people!” Nine hated this tone of his, but it didn't get to Trinity that badly. Maybe it was his voice that jogged her memory...

But Trinity's discomfort quickly fell into sadness. Her friend sounded so much like this man, and she could not stop him from changing. The sheer regret weighed on her heart. He was never a stranger, yet he had been so close to her. She watched him be corrupted by his ambition, and then he disappeared... and there was nothing she could do about it. She felt strongly that it would ruin him.

''(Him...)''

Did he get what he'd been looking for? Where was he? What was he up to? If he was doing well... Trinity could not help but think.

— “...the hell are you looking at?” Terumi asked. “Something on my face?”

Terumi's grin twisted into discomfort.
Trinity's lips clamped shut at his change of expression, visible under the flamelight. She shook her head lightly, trying to brush that aside. There was no point in keeping Terumi in the shadow of her friend.

— “You're helping Nine, aren't you?” Trinity asked softly, putting her remorse aside. She had gone to investigate on behalf of Nine, who'd had trouble leaving Ishana, and had been entrusted with work on sorcery while Nine was busy with the Mage's Guild. But Trinity didn't know the details. — “What are you doing to help?”

She wondered if Nine had been hiding something. It was hard not to think so, but Trinity asked that more as small talk. She tilted her head and smiled, but Terumi unexpectedly went quiet. His twisted grin was gone, and he turned toward Trinity like his hood obscured a stern look.

— “Terumi...?”
— “...can't answer that~.” His sarcastic grin returned as he answered.

He shot a weird look at Celica and Nine’s hut, then walked away, like he didn’t care for it anymore.

His steps were light, to the point of silence. Terumi went back the way he came, until he blended into the shadows and disappeared without a trace.

Trinity stared at him, somewhat stunned, like she’d been nailed to her spot. Like a dark cloud gathering, she felt a bad omen coming. Her heart was racing, and there was nothing she could do about it.